This@rdr-secret-cupid is for @outlawsworld ! I’m so sorry about it being a little late. I really hope that you like this, I really tried to incorporate horses and your appearance the best that I could without being overbearing.
Sorry about any formatting issues, I’m on mobile!
Happy (belated) Valentine’s Day!
——————
The Way He Touched You
Arthur Morgan x Reader
Word Count: 2,350
Warnings: None really, but there is briefly some hostile words and behaviors aimed at the reader.
You were a successful seductress and thief. You were making hundreds, sometimes thousands of money from tempting big burly oafs. They always figured you were no threat, with your small stature and physique. And don’t forget about your oh-so-charming Southern Belle act! These men were fools, and you played them like a fiddle.
Your mistake was staying in the same town and seducing every man who lived there. You no longer had an audience. No bites. No money. Until one day, when a new man rode into town on the finest horse you’d ever seen. He was loaded. But he was big, and strong.
You seduced the man, tricking him into buying you two a night at the nicest hotel around. Once you made your way into the room, however, that’s where things went wrong.
You’d gotten to the point in your routine where you would normally incapacitate your victim. Normally you would find an object close by, like a candle stick or a boot that had been kicked off. Well, when you smashed a glass dish over the man’s head, he did not pass out. Rather, he started bleeding profusely and screaming at you. You bolted out of the hotel, bursting through the door and jumping on the first horse you saw: his.
With a quick kick to the sides the Arabian horse went into a full gallop, the sound of its hooves hitting the ground mixed in with the angry yells of the man you just failed to rob.
Pretty soon, the law and the townspeople were on you. But your stolen horse was faster than them. Eventually it seemed that they had given up. You couldn’t hear or see anything. You slowed the horse and dismounted, giving it a nice pat and an apple (which was also stolen).
You must have fallen asleep, because when you woke up to the sound of thundering hooves and angry men the sky was a different shade of blue. Luckily the horse you’d stolen, who you now recognized was a girl, was still nearby, grazing on the overgrown grass. Unfortunately, she was not a very camouflaged horse. She was the brightest shade of white with a pink nose and blue eyes. The mob found you easily.
You ran and mounted the mare, kicking her to make her go. The horse bolted, and you made decent ground, but the howling of nearby wolves spooked her and she threw you off.
“Fuck!“ You were panicking. You had no other means of escaping. Horse theft was punishable by hanging. Is this how you would go? Suddenly a horse skidded and stopped beside you.
“Those friends of yours?” The man asked.
“No! Can you get me outta here?” You were on the verge of crying. You didn’t want to die.
“I can try! Hop on up here, miss.” You hoped you could trust this man. With a prayer you hopped onto the back of the man’s horse, and after grabbing hold of his shirt you were off. His horse galloped faster than the Arabian had for you, perhaps he was a kind and tender man with his horse.
The man, whose name you had learned was Arthur, took you into a concealed part of the wilderness. You were scared of where he was bringing you, but more scared of what would happen if you jumped off. You saw the dim light of a campfire, the sound of people talking, horses snorting back and forth as they noticed a stranger approaching.
You found yourself in a camp full of people. Arthur lead you over to a tent, where a man with jet black hair and a mustache greeted you. You told him your story, and he laughed and recommended you become friends with a girl named Karen. Apparently she was in a similar “business” as you.
That was almost a full year ago now.
Now you were a dutiful helper around camp. You of course did the regular chores that Ms. Grimshaw assigned you, but you had also become the caretaker of the gang’s horses.
Except Arthur’s. He insisted on taking care of his mare. The one time he had found you taking care of his horse he didn’t talk to you the rest of the day! You found it strange but you respected his wishes.
Currently you were grooming Taima, Charles’ Appaloosa mare. You were running a brush through her black and white fur, giving her encouraging words as you went on. You had finished your other chores: washing and drying clothes, washing bowls for the evening stew; the same old routine. A calm breeze drifted through the camp, causing leaves to flap around and Taima’s man to flow, ever so slightly.
You noticed the sound of hooves alongside the rustling of the flora around you. Arthur was riding in. He had been gone a couple of days on a hit. His horse looked exhausted, covered in sweat and mud.
“Hey, Arthur.” You greeted him. He tipped his hat towards you. He hitched his horse and walked towards you.
“Would you mind givin’ my old girl a brush?”
“I thought you didn’t like me tendin’ to your horse.” He sensed the slight attitude in your voice, you’d been holding a slight, although stupid, grudge since Arthur went silent on you.
“Please, (Y/N), she’s filthy. I can’t tend to ‘er right now…” Arthur headed off to Dutch’s tent, followed by the closing of the flaps. You gave Taima a once over; she looked shiny and clean. You headed over to Arthur’s mare, who nickered in response to you patting her hindquarters.
You gently brushed her, caked mud falling off with ease. She would need a real bath to return to her solid black color. You cleaned her as best as you could. Although her white socks were still a beige color, she looked pristine everywhere else.
Arthur soon returned, letting out a low whistle at the sight of his horse. Of course he didn’t like that he didn’t do it himself, but he praised you on your grooming work.
“You wanna go for a ride, (Y/N)?”
“Why?” You eyed him suspiciously.
“Do you wanna go for a ride or not?”
Without another word you got up on Arthur’s horse and wrapped your arms under his, your hands resting on his shoulders. The mare trotted into the woods, and once you all reached the main road you took off towards Valentine.
When you arrived, Arthur hitched his horse up outside of the stable. Was he buying treats? You followed him inside the stable, where he was greeted by the owner who was eyeing you suspiciously.
“Whatcha think about that one?” Arthur pointed towards a palomino American Standardbred.
“That’s a fine horse,” you said quietly. You didn’t have the money for such a creature, which you voiced with Arthur.
“‘Scuse me sir, I’d like to purchase this horse for my wife!” Arthur gestured towards the golden horse. Wife? Wife? Your face flushed red with anxiety and embarrassment. Arthur paid for the horse, your horse. He got you basic tack as well, and made sure you were good to ride. You didn’t know what to say.
You began to leave the stable, but the owner called after you.
“Wait! Here’s a brush and some treats… for… you…” A realization had been made. “Why— sir! That ain’t your wife! That’s the whore that stole all the men’s money in this town!”
“Don’t you call my wife no such thing.” Arthur warned the man, his hand gripping
his holster. You were flabbergasted, both at Arthur’s new title for you and that you had been caught… again.
The man grabbed at the skirt of your dress, trying to pull you off of your horse. You kicked at him, “Stop it!” You hissed at him, glaring him down. You weren’t scary at all, but perhaps Arthur’s presence gave you a leg up in intimidation. He grabbed at you again, his dirty hand gripping your thigh through the fabric. Without hesitation Arthur drew his pistol and shot the man, blood splatter making its impression on your dress and skin. Now you were certain your dress was soiled.
“Let’s go.” Arthur grumbled. Arthur called for his horse and mounted up. You both calmly left the stable, but you felt like you were burning alive with all of the eyes on you two. You could hear a familiar voice, the sheriff. As soon as you and Arthur had made it close to the outskirts, you bolted. You made a detour and headed towards Emerald Ranch, to avoid giving directions to camp if somebody followed you.
The sheriff and his deputies followed you, but gave up easily. Your horse was kind to you, and easy to handle. But he began to spook. You held on tightly to the reins, causing the horse even more irritation.
“Let loose on the reins, keep your ass in the saddle!” Arthur guided you. You already knew this, but you tried your best to follow his directions. Your horse did calm down after a moment, snorting at you after the ordeal. Arthur smiled smugly at you.
“So I’m your wife now, huh?” You teased Arthur, who was flushed a crimson red. He hadn’t really thought about that.
“In Valentine you are.”
If only he knew how you felt about it. You didn’t push it. You thanked Arthur for your horse, who you’d decided to call Flavian, after his golden appearance. Arthur thought the name was weird, but didn’t question it. The two of you rode off towards camp, traveling through the oil fields to get back. It was a long ride, but a safe one. The hot sun burned your skin, turning you pink. You didn’t think you’d be in the sun for so long, you hadn’t really prepared.
In a daze, you felt something hit your chest. Arthur’s hat. You looked at him, his head already facing forward.
“You’re turnin’ red. Just wear it for now.” You put on the hat, the scent of him forcing its way into your nose and causing a familiar heat to rush to your face. You reached the wooded surroundings of the camp, just as the sun began to set.
After you’d arrived Arthur grabbed a bowl of Pearson’s stew and retreated to his tent. You grabbed a bowl as well and followed Arthur, you needed to give his hat back. When you got close enough, Arthur was sitting and holding his head in his hands, frustrated.
“Arthur?”
“Yes, Miss (Y/N)?” He seemed startled.
“Your hat…” You pulled the hat off of your head, reaching it out for him to take. He looked up at you, beet red. He reached for the hat and gently took it from your hand. “Are you okay…?” You stepped closer, into his tent. He seemed a bit concerned about this, his eyebrows knitting together.
“I’m fine, Miss (Y/N). Just tired. Confused.”
“Confused about what, Arthur?”
“You.”
“Well, what about me?” You kind of laughed, trying to conceal any nervousness in your voice.
“Well, I— It’s not important, (Y/N).”
You silently took a deep breath. You stepped closer to Arthur and sat down beside him on his cot. He recoiled a bit. Ouch.
“What, Arthur?” You were hurt at how repulsed he seemed to be by your presence. Sure, he bought you a horse, but probably because Dutch or Hosea told him to.
“The way that man touched you today. I didn’t like it.” He mumbled. He knew of your past, how you used to tempt men. What did Arthur mean?
The thought of you ever being touched by somebody filled Arthur with a quiet anger. He was jealous today. Jealous and protective and possessive. Over a woman that wasn’t his to begin with. He had been for months, and it worried him.
“I didn’t like him touchin’ you. I don’t like… I don’t like anybody touchin’ you!”
“Arthur.” You brought your small frame closer to him. This time he didn’t recoil. You turned your head to look at him, his eyes avoiding you. You brought a gentle hand to his forearm, his bright turquoise eyes met your green ones. “Arthur I’m in love with you… how could you not tell? Ever since you saved me…”
“You can’t be in love with me…” Arthur laughed with a hint of sadness. He turned to face you, your knees touching. He brought a calloused hand to your cheek, looking like he wanted so desperately to kiss you, but pulled himself away. He seemed ashamed.
“But I am. I am in love with you, Arthur Morgan.” You looked down at the ground, fearful of what he might respond with.
How could you be so vulnerable? How could you just tell him you’ve been in love with him for a year? What now? Were you going to tell him how every time he left on a mission that you’d be so sick to your stomach with worry that you were scared you’d vomit? How you felt a twinge of jealousy and then guilt when he interacted with any of the girls? How every time you saw him you’d try to take a picture in your mind, just in case?
Tears pricked at your eyes. Oh, great, you were crying now. Arthur lifted your head back up and wiped his thumb across your cheek, wiping your tears away. He smiled softly at you.
“We can talk about this later, (Y/N)… I can’t stand seein’ you cry.”
You latched onto Arthur, in the tightest hug you could manage. He brought his big arms around you, careful not to squeeze too tight.
You don’t remember much of anything after. Arthur had been right, you were both exhausted from the heat today.
The next morning you woke up, still encased in Arthur’s arms. It was still early, nobody else had woken up but you were sure somebody had seen the two of you. Arthur also seemed to be awake, and ran his fingers through your hair.
A/N: Heyo! This is for the lovely @that-wimpy-cowboy-doll who requested something with Arthur for the Valentines Gift thingy! Apologies for this being a little late; work has been short-staffed lately, which meant my writing time was cut to a considerably small amount. Hopefully this is what you want; if not, I’m totally fine with adjusting it to your needs! Much love!
____________
The night air was cool, a slight breeze disturbing the grass as you sat near the rock ledge at Horse Shoe Overlook. It was a relatively safe place. It was quiet, secluded; hardly a chance of being followed by any unsavory characters. Most of the gang was able to relax with the threat of danger having been quelled. At least for the time being spirits were high. That was evident by the faint sounds of guitar music and off-key singing reaching your ears. Normally you would be over there joining in on all the merriment.
But not tonight.
Tonight you had sequestered yourself away from the others, their positive auras putting a damper on your already bad mood. That and the thought that Arthur could return at any moment, his clothes all mussed from a full day of riding, and the sour expression that usually donned his face disappearing as he joined the other outlaws by the fire, oblivious to your inner turmoil. It made you sick to your stomach just thinking about it even now.
Suppressing a shiver, you wrapped your arms around yourself and dangled your legs over the ledge. The grasslands below were quiet. Not even a rabbit stirred among the foliage. It seemed to mirror the loneliness that was slowly building up within you. In some ways it was a small comfort; if you were feeling lonely, why shouldn’t the rest of the world feel lonely too.
A sigh involuntarily escaped your lips as your mind continued to think of the surly outlaw.
You had met him nearly over a year ago during one of your excursions to Blackwater. The gang hadn’t settler properly then; Arthur was sent as a look-out of sorts to scout the area and see if anything looked promising. You, on the other hand, were simply a farmers child running a few errands. It almost seemed like fate when you really thought about it. You hadn’t planned to be out and about, but your mother, a strong and very convincing woman, had insisted you go looking for another bolt of cloth. In reality, you suspected she had been hoping you would find a suitor. A dreamers hope really.
You had never been interested in anyone. Blackwater was a dry desert full of farmers desperate to pull together a boom town. They were all boring individuals; either expecting a spouse who would commit to more than their fair share of work or someone to produce a large family, which was something you weren’t ready for.
Not to mention your mother had talked you up to half the eligible suitors in town creating an aura of embarrassment and anxiety.
As you made your way through the various builders and hagglers, you had finally come to the only general store for miles. The building was crude, more of a haphazard collections of walls and roof, but it was enough to get the job done. The owner of the store, a middle-aged man with a full beard and thinning blonde hair, stood behind a pile of wooden boxes that served as a counter with a welcoming gleam in his eye.
“Hello there. What can I do for you today?”
“Morning Andrew, just here to pick up some cloth. Nothin’ too special.”
Andrew’s mouth pulled into a small smile.
“Well, we don’t have too much, but everything we have is in the corner over to your right. Help yourself.”
Nodding in thanks, you had turned around and smacked right into something solid. Apparently there had been another person in the store, but you hadn’t noticed. You felt yourself start to fall. Not only had you knocked into the stranger, but you had snagged the back of your trousers under your shoe. Needless to say, the ground came up pretty hard.
“Oh, sorry ma’am. Are you alright?”
It was with those six simple words that your life changed forever.
After the embarrassing encounter, Arthur, having been the recipient of your clumsiness, had offered to buy you a drink to clear up any misgivings. Naturally, you accepted. A few drinks later and you had divulged your entire life story; how many siblings you had, your mother’s knack for finding all your flaws, the way your father hardly spoke any words when he was at home, and how the chickens on your farm absolutely detested you with every fiber of their flightless being.
Arthur had remained a bit more tactful in that regard, but he had found you charming and amusing, so he asked to see you a second time. And then a third. And then a fourth. He asked to frequently to spend time with you, that you were hardly at home. Your parents were quite happy with the prospects of a possible marriage, even if they had never met the man in question.
One day, while the two of you were out on a leisurely stroll, Arthur had decided it was time to come clean about his life story. To say you were shocked was too simple. An outlaw? And not only that, but a member of one of the most notorious gangs out there; The Vanderlinde gang? It was a lot to take in. Despite your obvious feelings for him, you had asked for some space to think about everything he had said, even going to your mother for some hypothetical advice.
Clearly your misgivings hadn’t been too difficult to overcome considering you were here now with the gang, but, at the time, it felt like the hardest choice of your life. Now, here you still were, legs over the ledge, and your annoyance at Arthur continuing to grow.
A part of you felt a bit guilty for your frustrations, knowing that Arthur already does enough around camp without having to cater to your feelings, but it was the anniversary of the first day you had bumped into that man in the store. You had hoped to have been able to spend the day together. Maybe a picnic in the fields or a day in town, but Dutch had sent him on mission after mission, without any signs of protest from Arthur. It seemed to you as if he didn’t care at all.
“Hey darlin’. What are you doin’ all the way out here, huh?”
You’d recognize that voice anywhere. The drawl was hard to miss. Your knight in dusty denim had arrived. A little too late, you thought darkly.
Your silence became an invisible barrier between the two of you, as Arthur took a few tentative steps closer and eased himself onto the grass next to you. His own legs dangled over the rocky ledge next to you. They were close, but he left a considerably larger space than you were used too.
The quiet lingered for a while, neither of you saying anything; you looking anywhere but Arthur and the outlaw whistling and bobbing his left leg.
“So,” he said, finally breaking the silence. “I can tell somethin’s botherin’ ya. What’s wrong?”
You twisted your head too officially look at Arthur. His signature hat with the bullet hole was perched atop his scraggly mop of dark blond locks, his beard was a bit unkempt as well, and there was a thing veil of exhaustion behind his eyes. Your irritability evaporated.
“Do you know what today is, Arthur?” You asked quietly. He stared back at you, an odd expression on his face, and you took that to mean the worst. “I figured as much. I’m gonna go to bed Arthur. You come when you’re ready.”
As you made to stand up, Arthur clasped his hand gently around your wrist, stopping you.
“You think I’d forget?” He said, quiet as yours had previously been. “You think I’d forget one of the most important days of my life? The day we met?”
You locked eyes with him once again.
“Darlin’, I know things haven’t been easy lately, and I haven’t been able to spend much time with you.” He continued, voice full of emotion. “But don’t think for a second that you aren’t a priority. You mean more to me than the stars do the night sky.”
You felt tears brim at the corners of your eyes, and you flung yourself forward and wrapped your arms tightly around his waist.
“Oh Arthur!” You cried, the reassurance he had given you making your heart soar. Arthur chuckled and returned the hug, his had brushing gently against the small of your back. When you pulled away, he had a sheepish grin on his face. He dug in his pockets and took out a small bundle of cloth.
“Here. Open it.”
Taking the cloth in your hands, you gingerly peeled back the fabric to reveal a small comb with a flower decoration engraved on the ridge. It looked eerily similar to the one your mother had used when you were young.
“I remembered you sayin’ somethin’ about a comb that your mother had, so I had one made up for you.”
“Thank you, Arthur. This is the best gift anyone has ever given me.” You gushed, before learned forward to press a gentle kiss to his cheek.
Arthur smiled and clasped his hand in yours, before resting his head on your shoulders. The two of you stayed there for a while, just watching the stars and enjoying each others company while the sounds of the gang and the crackling fires faded into the background.
Sorry for such a long wait for this chapter I’ve had some big life changes (moving to another country for one lol) so I’ve not been writing much. But it’s here, and it might be formatted weirdly coz I’m posting from my phone instead of my laptop. I’m also having some issues connecting to tumblr so this is going up a little later than it went up on ao3. Anyway, to those who are still here, enjoy!
(All chapters tagged with #ATINK and also posted on Ao3, username PorkChop)
-
When I woke up in the morning Arthur was asleep by my side. The attack on the O'Driscoll’s must have been a success. I laid on my side next to him and watched him for a while, noticing the flecks of red on his cheek. They weren’t overly obvious at first glance, but the way I studied the face of the man I loved was close enough to notice even the smallest of details. The blood was dry and by the looks of things, not his. I reached out and traced my thumb gently over his cheek; with a few easy swipes the blood flaked off and he was clean again. I pressed a kiss to his forehead before laying back down and closing my eyes, snuggling closer to him to have a few more moments of sleep.
The day ahead was busy. People were preparing to move on, having made their plans and starting to pluck up the courage to actually leave. We knew that we couldn’t stay here for long and so there was a weird mix of urgency and hesitancy among us all.
Sadie – now content in the knowledge she’d done as much damage to the O'Driscoll’s as she possibly could, though far from at peace – mentioned bounty hunting. Still clearly on the hunt for justice in whatever form she could deliver it, being a woman with good aim and a ballsy attitude.
Lenny was gearing up for a long journey, compacting his belongings into just a pair of saddle bags that poor Maggie seemed only just about capable of carrying. He refused a wagon, wanting to travel lightly. He was going to be on the road for a long time, stopping wherever he could along the way in the sleepiest towns he could find, on his way to Washington like he had mentioned a few nights prior. In search of education. A better, more honourable future. I couldn’t be prouder of him.
Miss Grimshaw had heard from her potential moonshine partner. She’d sent off a letter to a Maggie Fike, who had seemingly written back right away, giving Susan information on her current whereabouts, organising a midpoint where the two could meet. Apparently she’d already started up a moonshine business with rather an odd character; never said a word, but got the job done. She said she’d appreciate the company of someone who could offer a little conversation, however, and welcomed her with open arms.
Abigail, John and Jack were all packed up too. Like Lenny, they packed lightly, taking their most important belongings and fitting them into saddle bags, and selling the rest for some extra pocket change. Their plan was to leave by boat, put some real distance between them and the folks who were after them. They wanted to take Jack to safety and lie as low as possible for as long as possible.
Charles was packed up too. In fact, he had been for the entire time we camped here, just unpacking the essentials when needed. He knew more than anyone that if he needed to go, it would be quick, given the ever changing situation at the Wapiti reservation. He’d found another family there, I believed. He’d always have one with us too, the remaining few good souls of the Van Der Linde gang… if we’d even be able to utter that name as part of our identities ever again. But the Wapiti people understood him in ways that we couldn’t, and I was overjoyed that he’d found that kind of love and support, despite the horrendous circumstances.
So, that left just Arthur and I. I took the liberty of starting to pack our things onto the remaining wagon that none of the others had claimed, my palms clammy and my heart rate elevated the entire time. We were leaving. Today, tomorrow, maybe the next day, but soon! Finally! It was happening! I couldn’t keep the smile from my face as Arthur helped me, collecting his clothes and his belongings and sliding them neatly across the wooden planks of the wagon. He knew it too, he knew this was it.
And then a man rode into camp. One I’d never met but knew within seconds who he was.
“Mr Morgan, Charles, my friends… It doesn’t please me to ask you for assistance yet again but I fear my son has made a grave mistake. He visited your old camping place not half an hour ago and he is riding towards the oil fields as we speak… with those men you used to ride with, and so many of my people at his side,” Rains Fall, a man with long hair and a pair of tired, kind and pleading eyes called out as he climbed down from his horse and came swiftly over to us.
“Dutch? He’s riding out there with Dutch?” Arthur hissed incredulously, “after we told him about everything that happened?” He wasn’t angry, he was in shock.
“Unfortunately so, I believe he went to him in spite of all this because he knew that he would help. Mr Van Der Linde has always encouraged his more reckless ideas,” Rains Fall sighed, eyes dropping to the ground as he shook his head. “Please, will you go there and assist him? I worry that with only Mr Van Der Linde and his followers at his side, he will lose all sense and put himself and everyone else in unnecessary danger!”
Arthur’s eyes met mine for just a moment, wide, indecisive, pained. I was too in shock to give him even a hint of what I was feeling, only staring back with just as much surprise. But Charles’ actions sealed his fate as he mounted up.
“Of course. I’m not letting Dutch take advantage once again, all he cares about is giving the authorities a bigger target than himself!”
“Charles–” Arthur began, stammering once or twice before giving up with a sigh and running to mount up too.
“Thank you, thank you!” Rains Fall breathed out in grateful relief, his hands pressed to his chest, “you are good men!”
Charles and Arthur began to ride, Lenny, Sadie and John joining them without hesitation, following them out of camp in a thunder of hoof steps. I stood and watched with a slack jaw, unable to muster enough rational thought to react.
“I must go back to the reservation, my people will need to move after this, no doubt,” Rains Fall explained, mounting up on his steed and leaving just as quickly as he came.
Momentarily my heart ached solely for him as I watched him ride away, until I was left in the stupefied silence of the camp and realised that I was alone again. Arthur had gone again. He was in danger, again.
I glanced over at Abigail, who’s face betrayed the same dumbstruck emotions as myself, watching after the small speck in the distance that was John. Her hand was loose around Jack’s, who stood and looked up at his mother and quietly asked where his father was going. He didn’t get a response. I stepped forwards, closing the gap between us, reaching for Abigail’s shoulder when I was close enough. She just let out a sigh when she felt my presence, shaking her head.
“I guess their work ain’t over yet,” her tone was a mix between defeated and angry. Harsh but soft at the same time. She turned and walked out of my arm’s reach and I let the hand drop, watching as she continued with her preparations for leaving.
“I’m sure they’ll catch up with ‘em, talk things out and stop it before anything happens,” I offered pathetically and she laughed without a drop of humour.
“You think so?”
I looked down at the ground, where the hem of my skirt dragged just a little and was covered in dust and frayed threads. “No,” I deadpanned, and turned to return to our wagon. There was little for me to do but I fiddled and rearranged things just to give my hands, and my mind, something to do. I needed to be occupied. Because that creeping sensation in my gut and in the back of my mind was back, the one that filled me with enough dread to completely consume me until I saw Arthur again.
But this time it was different. Because we were so close. So damn close! We had packed our things and were planning to leave over the next couple of days and then we’d be free! Free from all of the violence and the danger and the crap that being in Dutch’s gang had always brought since the very start. I was under no illusion that going it alone would come without its challenges and dangers, but at least we’d be fighting for ourselves. We’d be putting our necks on the line for us. Not getting swept up in other people’s problems.
It wasn’t that I didn’t think Arthur should help Rains Fall. It wasn’t that I thought his problems should be ignored, or weren’t worth the fight. That couldn’t be further from the truth. Arthur was doing the right thing and I wouldn’t for one second feel good about attempting to stop him from doing it; this was the man I fell in love with. One of the reasons why. His drive to do the right thing despite his upbringing and his time with Dutch. In his heart he was morally good and of course he would help people in need.
But.
We were so close.
An immeasurable amount of time passed before I let out a growl of frustration, as if something had been wearing me down for ages and ages until I had to give in to it. Then I found myself storming over to Rayna.
“Where are you going?” Miss Grimshaw yelled across the camp.
I didn’t consciously think of my response, it burst from my lips without input from my brain, it felt; “to the oil fields.”
“No you ain’t!” She hissed, whirling towards me as I mounted up.
“Don’t try and stop me Susan, I got a bad feeling about this and I ain’t sitting idly by waiting for them to bring Arthur back with a hole in his chest. I’m going over there and seeing the situation for myself,” I shouted back, not looking up.
“You’ll get yourself killed, girl!”
“I can look after myself just fine.”
“And Mr Morgan can’t? He ain’t alone out there, they’ll handle it. He don’t need to be worrying about you–”
“Please!” I sighed, scrunching my eyes shut, feeling them ache with the tears that wanted to come.
There was silence for some time, and I heard no further protests. I urged Rayna forwards and into a gallop, and followed the hoofprints that had been left by Arthur and our friends.
—
I arrived in good time, but my haste brought no relief; the oil fields were a gruesome sight to behold. Bodies littered the vast expanse in front of me and my mouth was dry. The fight still was not over, in the distance I saw men in uniform turning up on their horses, barely able to dismount before they were ambushed by a group of men that I recognised to be friends of Eagle Flies’. It looked as though I had missed most of the battle, but I urged Rayna forwards anyway.
As I got closer I decided to dismount, making my way across the wooden walkways stained with black sludge and blood, and closer to the main building where most of the men I saw were gathered. I made my way through the little village of huts and through the open doors of a train cart, through to the other side; gulping down my dread as I passed the gatling gun inside.
I spotted Charles. Standing by a door into the building, watching something intently. Relief of some sort washed over me but it wasn’t as strong as the fear I still felt; I was yet to hear or see any proof that Arthur was unharmed.
I closed the space between Charles and I, not making any noise, unsure of what I was walking into. As quiet as I tried to be, Charles still took notice of me, and his eyes widened as he realised who he was looking at. He made a beeline for me.
“What are you doing here?” He hissed with just as much surprise and disapproval as I had expected, if not more.
I ignored his question in favour of demanding an answer to my own. “Is Arthur okay?”
“Yes, but he’s in there with Dutch—”
“Dutch? Why on earth did you let him go inside with him?” I cut him off and immediately went for the door. Charles halted me with a strong hand wrapped around my forearm.
“I didn’t let him do anything; he insisted. He said he wanted to talk, try to make an agreement with him. I tried to stop him but he wouldn’t listen, so I said I’d wait outside,” he explained to me, eyes wandering to the building, “I was keeping watch to make sure nothing went wrong, until now. So I’ll ask again, what’re you doing here?”
“I came to see if you all were still alive, I was worried sick!” I told him as he walked back over to the door, still holding onto me to keep me by his side. “Where are the others? And what agreement does he wanna make?”
“Shh,” he put his free hand’s index finger to his lips and listened for a moment before answering. “Lenny and John just headed back to camp to protect it until everyone can leave, Sadie’s still here, keeping guard around the other side. And Arthur wants to make sure that Dutch won’t come after anyone after all this, he just wants… a truce?” He sighed and shook his head.
Shouting caught our attention from around the side of the building and Charles let go of my arm, readying his gun. It was clear that more men were turning up, and Eagle Flies and the others needed help.
“Stay out of trouble, hide somewhere inside,” he ordered me before running off out of sight. My arm tingled as the blood flowed back into the spot where he’d held me, and I ducked in through the door. It took my eyes a second to adjust to the dark interior, mostly lit by a furnace to my left. There were a couple of desks in the room, and I contemplated hiding under one of them, but then I heard Dutch speaking from the floor above, through the doorway to the next room.
“You betrayed all of us, stole from me,” his voice echoed over the sound of the machinery that filled the next room. “I had to bury my most loyal and valuable man yesterday because of you.”
My mind went to Micah, remembering his weakness when we left and realising that he must have only gotten worse. It didn’t make me happy but I’d be pretending if I felt any grief whatsoever.
I tiptoed through the doorway, eyes peeling upwards to the walkways above. I couldn’t see them, but I knew it’d be best if they didn’t see me. So I found my hiding place, under the walkway and between a pair of big metal pipe things, I had no idea what they were but they’d hide me, so I squeezed in close to the wall so I couldn’t be seen from any angle besides right in front of me. It would be good enough with the dim light.
“And now you want my word?” Dutch continued incredulously, then my heart raced at the sound of the voice that followed.
“I ain’t asking for much, just peace. I don’t wanna be a part of this no more, you gotta understand–”
“I don’t understand! I never understood you, Arthur, not at all these past months. You just got further and further from the man I thought I could trust, and after all I’ve done for you, you destroyed all my plans and my work,” Dutch’s voice raised.
“I didn’t ruin nothing, it was all falling to pieces already, you know that. And you think I’d let Micah shoot the woman I love for your sake? You ain’t that special Dutch, you don’t deserve nothing from me. That man was a snake the whole time, working for the Pinkertons, and I did you a favour by killing him. And I didn’t steal from you, I took what was ours, what we earned,” Arthur ranted in a stream of anger and unleashed frustrations, the likes of which I never expected to hear from him like this.
“All I’m asking is for you to give me your word and shake my hand, and tell me that you’ll do just as I’ll do and move on. No revenge. No fighting to the death. We can both get out of here and do whatever the heck we want, nobody has to spend their lives hunting someone down for vengeance,” he continued.
“How do I know you won’t stab me in the back as soon as I shake your hand?”
“Well, I s'pose you just gotta find what’s in you that trusted me all those years, and do it one last time,” Arthur said after a pause.
There was another stretch of silence.
“Or,” Dutch began, with a nonchalance that made my blood boil, “I could just shoot you now and rid myself of the risk.”
“You think you’ve got a quicker hand than mine? You and Hosea taught me how to use a gun. I know everything you do, plus everything I learned without you. You reach for that gun and it’ll be the last thing you do,” the coolness of Arthur’s voice made me shiver. It was so ruthless, so bare of emotion, so frightening. “You’re forgetting that I’ve got far more to live for than you do, Dutch.”
“What’s that, son?” The word made me turn my nose up, he was no father figure, far from it! “That floozy, that hopeless woman who did nothing but drag you down and take you away from everything that used to matter to you? This life, Arthur. This is what we used to fight for, our freedom! And you’re throwing all that away because of–”
“You don’t know what the hell you’re talking about, Dutch. That was your dream, living like a crook all these years. I went along with it 'cause I had nothing, you were all I had. And it’s down to her that I realised that there’s more to life than you, than the gang, than this so-called freedom that just entails us lookin’ over our shoulders every damn day. There’s more to me than what you moulded me into,” Arthur was speaking with such diction, such certainty. It made me proud. It made me want to step out and applaud him but with things on such a knife edge, I remained hidden.
“Women, they always did have a way of rotting a good man’s brain,” was Dutch’s only response and I rolled my eyes.
“I won’t bother trying to get through to you Dutch, all I ask for is peace. I don’t wanna interfere with you, and I don’t want you interfering with me. If you can’t shake my hand like a man then I’m telling you Dutch; I ain’t afraid to solve this some other way.”
“Meaning you’ll have no qualms about killing me, huh?” Dutch said incredulously and released a heavy sigh.
Outside I heard more activity. There was a door near my hiding spot, just on the other side of one of the pipes, there was yelling and some gunfire. I prayed that Charles and the others were okay, and contemplated going out there to help. Something held me back though, I wasn’t sure what, but I felt as though I should stay. It was probably for the better, I wasn’t great with combat and my interference would probably just get me or someone else killed.
“We ain’t got much time Dutch, you gonna shake my hand, end this thing? Or are we gonna get shot by the army once and for all while we stand here like fools?” Arthur’s words gave me a clear image of what was happening above me. I imagined him standing before Dutch with his hand extended, waiting. Perhaps the other hand was carefully poised to grab his gun if things weren’t to be solved peacefully. Dutch was probably staring at him with that gaze that seemed to have the ability to freeze a person in place with its iciness despite the warm brown tone of his eyes.
“Fair enough,” Dutch finally said. Though his tone was a little light and apathetic, I got the impression that it was his pride that was doing it. He did not want Arthur to think he was doing this out of fear. He wanted to seem as though he was doing him a favour, in a way that was pretty inconsequential to him. But I knew better, because Dutch was scared. I had no doubt that after everything that had transpired over the past few days that Dutch wouldn’t hesitate to kill Arthur if he didn’t think that his own life would be in danger with the attempt. He wanted Arthur dead, his resentment was so clear.
He just didn’t have the balls to do it while Arthur was standing in front of him so impregnable and fierce.
I heard the clap of two hands coming together, and I envisioned the two men shaking hands. Calling a truce and, with any luck, putting this whole ordeal behind them. With any luck, though? We never had much luck. And I couldn’t say with total honesty that I trusted that handshake.
“Thank you,” Arthur said solemnly. “Now we better leave, these men will just keep coming and we can’t stay here much longer if we want a chance of actually getting out of here.”
“If you say so, Arthur,” Dutch’s voice was tired and nonchalant. I heard the creak of the floorboards overhead and the footsteps as the men made their way down the stairs. I froze up. Shit! I wondered if I should make myself known before I caught them by surprise. Would they even notice me? Was I well hidden enough? Fuck! I panicked as I scrambled for an idea about what to do but in the end I had no choice. A group of men rushed in through the door, yelling.
“There’s more in here!” They exclaimed, eyes peeled up towards the walkways, too focused on them to notice me. I cowered against the wall, huddling into the space as best I could, knowing that if someone saw me, I’d probably be dead before I had the chance to do anything.
I had to wait it out while I listened to Arthur work together with Dutch to clear the building. One last job together. One last glimpse of what they used to be.
As promised, here’s a very quick fic inspired by a wedding I’ve just attended. Thought I would add in a nice little angsty twist! Hope you enjoy.
Warnings:None.
You gazed at him down the aisle and couldn’t help your smile. Arthur Morgan always looked handsome and today was no exception. While he wasn’t wearing the overly formal and scratchy black tie and too tight jacket that he had worn at the mayor’s party in Saint Denis, the blue waistcoat trimmed with silver and navy jacket brought out the intense blue-green of his eyes.
Your heart fluttered as he caught your gaze and smiled at you. Abigail had persuaded him to not wear his hat and he couldn’t hide his excited, nervous grin behind the brim. The usually soft gold of his hair was visible and you wished you could run your fingers through the strands.
You fiddled with your long sleeve, feeling self-conscious and sick with nerves. You tried to focus on anything else, the pretty flowers and ribbons decorating the hall, the sunlight streaming through the window and dancing along the grey stone under foot. The small ceremony was only being attended by a few close friends and family, you could see Hosea’s head of grey hair towards the front of the hall, Tilly’s beautiful curly black hair caught in its tight braid, even John, who was standing by Arthur, had scrubbed up for the event. You smirked at that, wondering if that had more to do with Abigail’s say-so than John.
‘Please rise for the bride,’ the officiator’s voice called from the end of the hall.
‘This was it,’ you thought, ‘Your big moment, the happiest day of your life,’ as you stood up along with everyone else.
It had always hurt, but seeing Arthur’s bride make her way down the aisle sent another sharp, dizzying pain rush through you. She looked beautiful, eyes fixed on Arthur, her lips slightly parted, a lace veil hanging down her back briefly lifted up in the breeze that rushed through the hall. She held a bouquet of pretty wildflowers, the pinks, blues and yellows looked wonderful against the pale blue dress she wore.
You couldn’t even comfort yourself with thinking, ‘That could’ve been me,’ because the truth was, no matter how much you had tried to win Arthur over or reveal your feelings for him, it hadn’t been enough. You had spent too long waiting, overthinking, second-guessing yourself, constantly dancing around the edge of revealing how you really felt. And someone else who was braver and more honest than you had spoken truthfully to Arthur, and now they had all of this.
It hadn’t felt quite real until she joined Arthur’s side and he had reached a hand out for her. She was still clutching her bouquet in one hand, but took the open palm and you saw him gently squeeze her fingers. His eyes were bright with love for her, and you clenched your hand tightly till your nails left little half moons in your skin. That’s all you had, a sick feeling in your stomach, your heart clenched tightly under your ribs and hot, burning tears that you could not shed.
You dully sat back down in your seat and stared down at your plain black boots, as the officiator began to speak but you couldn’t hear anything they were saying. You knew if you looked up you wouldn’t be able to keep that well practiced smile on your face or hide what you really felt anymore.
Surprise! This popped into my head yesterday and I wrote it all in one sitting. Hope you like hurt/comfort
Summary: Pregnant with Arthur’s child, you appreciate how careful he is with you – though sometimes you find yourself smothered. One night in the middle of an argument neither of you meant to start, you find out just why he feels the need to handle you so delicately.
Pairing: Arthur Morgan x AFAB Reader, she/her pronouns (Second Person Perspective)
Rating: Teen and Up
Tags:SPOILERS, do not proceed if you haven’t played the game, high honor Arthur, protective Arthur, angst, hurt/comfort, grief, childbirth, fluff
Word Count: 2.2K
Requests are currently closed! Thank you for understanding!
If you like what I write and can afford to do so, please consider buying me a coffee! It would be much appreciated.
~ Another reminder that there are spoilers for the game within! Proceed with caution!~
Not even born yet, and this baby’s a wild one. Kicking you at all hours of the night, sitting right on your bladder, making you crave the most irrationalthings. You’re swollen up everywhere – all the places you’re supposed to be, and in places you didn’t even consider. Your ankles are so big and puffy you can’t even wear your shoes. You had no idea that your body would be working this hard, changing so much, yet you wouldn’t go back and do things over. Not ever.
You’re overjoyed to be pregnant with this child, with the baby you and Arthur made together. When you told him, when you were certain – you were scared. You’re running with a gang of outlaws, for God’s sake, and at the time you were nowhere near ready to bring a baby into the world. All it’d taken was one time, one slip, to create a life.
The plethora of emotion that’d gone over Arthur’s face, on the other hand, numbered in the dozens. Disbelief. Terror. Hesitation. Happiness. Joy.And every shade in between until he was taking your hands, asking you over and over if you were sure, were you really sure. He’d gone to his knees where you sat and spread his hands over your stomach, trying to feel for some small bump.
Summary: A long-kept secret comes tumbling out after Arthur’s return to camp. You’re relieved that he doesn’t think less of you after hearing it, but you never anticipated he’d go to such great lengths to make your fantasies come to life.
Pairing: Arthur Morgan x AFAB Reader, she/her pronouns (Second Person Perspective)
Rating: Explicit
Tags: high honor Arthur, established relationship, fluff, smut, PiV, rough sex, PWP, praise kink, healthy relationship, sexual tension, dry humping, THIRST, roleplay, dom/sub, dom Arthur, breaking character, explicit consent, blowjobs, degradation kink, come swallowing, aftercare, pet names, spanking, doggy style, multiple orgasms, loud sex
Word Count: 13.4K
Requests are currently closed! Thank you for understanding!
If you like what I write and can afford to do so, please consider buying me a coffee! It would be much appreciated.
“Arthur,” you breathe, running trembling fingers through his hair. He has his face pressed to the crook of your neck, placing kisses there like sweet keepsakes. Your stomach is covered in his warm spend, proof of the love you’ve made together. Both his breathing and yours seem loud in the small space of the tent, as you try to calm down from the hurried reunion you’d had. Your body still rings with the pleasure he’d been kind enough to give you first. “Jesus.”
“Naw, I’m afraid we’re two very different men.”
His voice is wry with wit, and you’re certain he’s smiling against your skin. Pleased with himself and his jokes. You love him like this, relaxed and goofy. So unlike what he presents to the rest of the world, all dry sarcasm and grumpy exterior. You know him better than that. You’ve more than aware of his softness, and you’re lucky enough to be one of the few people he loves so tenderly that he’d let them see him be silly like this.
“Pfft.” You turn to try and see him, to get a glimpse of that grin you’re so fond of. Nose to nose, you’re faced with bright blue eyes, crinkled up in amusement. Arthur leans in to press his lips to your forehead, as if determined to make you forget what you were trying to say. And he doesn’t stop there – his mouth travels back down, to the bridge of your nose, reclaiming your mouth and swallowing up your halfhearted protest.
It’s all too easy to give in, to kiss him back, to melt all over again. His hand caresses the curve of your hip, running gentle lines up and down your side. This touch is slow and passionate, and you let your eyes slip closed as he guides the motion. Everything about it is loving, thoughtful, measured,more like what you’re used to with him than what you’ve done together. Not that you’d minded that at all.
RDR2 | Relationship: Arthur Morgan x Female Reader | Rating: Teen +
Summary: Arthur’s & Reader’s first date in a modern AU, featuring deep insecurities, fears, and misunderstandings on both sides. (My first attempt at Modern AU ☺️)
Beta-read by the kind & lovely @wintersongstress ! Please check out her blog & works; she’s a brilliant writer.
━━━━━━ ● ━━━━━━
Sitting in the diner booth listening to the spring rain’s light pitter-patter on the window along with the diner’s familiar rockabilly oldies, Arthur drums his fingertips across the surface of the table. Turns his wrist over and checks his watch again, though he doesn’t know why. He knew you’d be early for your first date, so he arrived even earlier. But now he finds himself sitting alone at the booth, left to his increasingly fitful thoughts.
He glances down at himself and wonders for the nineteenth time whether his crisp, sage green button-down with sleeves rolled up, blue jeans, and engraved platinum belt buckle are nice enough for the occasion. Whether he has enough time to run back to his cabin and change. Yet another glance at his watch informs him, ‘Decidedly no.’ Your friendship is long and dear and has been steady; he knows you well enough to know that you’re easy-going and would rather know he’s comfortable and able to enjoy himself. As it is, you’ll probably tell him he could’ve dressed down even more. It is only a diner, after all.
But he’d wanted to give this date its very best shot. Wanted to look as spic-and-span as he could for you.
Truth was he’d been letting himself think on you for a long time—years, even. Since you’d joined the gang out of necessity and shortly after you’d first become close friends. He’d found it so easy to talk with you and had even begun to bare secret, painful things he’d never shared with anyone. Things like the shredding grief of having lost his lover and child. Things like what fatherhood had meant to him, deep in his soul. Things he’d long buried, like the violent abuse he’d endured at the hand of his own father, the hand that should’ve been tender and loving and kind. After his heart had been alerted to a kindred heart in you, it didn’t seem to matter what lied within—it was all freely spilled.
And then…your eyes, your smile, your imagination, the wise cracks that you saved for only him, your laugh, and your ever-compassionate heart. All he had to do was notice them, and he was solid gone.
You’d been a consistent source of encouragement and strength, to the point that before he’d even realized it was happening, he was deeply and truly questioning his loyalty to Dutch, the purpose of the gang and their increasingly violent pattern, the wasted years, and the future course of his life. It was you that had encouraged him to see he didn’t deserve to be asked to brutalize people for Strauss. You that had nudged him to fully understand just how badly the gang would end on its current path. You that had made him feel there was a better way to live life, and to believe it was possible. All without necessarily knowing it. It was you who’d set Arthur to thinking about dissolving the gang, before things got too bad. Irreversibly bad.
And now it was reality. Now, with the dues Hosea’d made sure he was given, he was leading a peaceful life of his own, secluded in a mountain cabin he’d bought outright under an assumed name. Living on the edge of a beautiful rural town, with horses and plenty enough land for one man.
But despite all of that, he can’t begin to let himself believe that he deserves you or even could, not in that way. And in this moment, as he sits alone on the booth’s squeaky red vinyl cushion, tapping the steel toe of his boot against the checkered tile, if he’s honest with himself, his terror is rising.
Sara is one of the sweetest people I’ve met on here, and a fantastic writer too. I think many readers can relate to the themes she explores, and her word choice is superb. This fic is well worth a read and her blog is well worth a follow
Excerpt from 21st Century Girl, Chapter 19: Faith and Devotion
Pairing: Arthur Morgan x Modern!Reader
Info: AFAB Reader, Second Person Perspective, No Y/N, Outdoor Sex, Cunnilingus, Enthusiastic Consent
A/N: I thought tumblr might like my attempt at writing smut (after over a year of no writing smut (yikes!))… Context isn’t really necessary to enjoy it, I think, so it’s about ½ of the chapter. If you like it, consider reading the whole thing on AO3!
Bandit doesn’t seem to enjoy the extra fabric of your skirt draped over his rear. Too bad for him, because you didn’t have any clean trousers or jeans left. You’ll make it up to him later. You’re sure he’ll forgive you when you pull out the sugar cubes.
Arthur didn’t take long at all to come back from the bath, just as he told you he would. On one hand, you feel like he could have allowed himself to enjoy the luxury a little longer, but on the other hand, you’re glad to have left the Parlour House. Sitting there alone was nerve-wracking, to say the least. Because without Arthur next to you to ward off any unwanted attention, it meant people were just openly staring at you.
So you’re taking the “scenic route” back to camp. Just as an extra precaution.
The clip-clops of the hooves of your horses provide the backdrop of noise to your conversation. That, and the cacophony of insects.
“The vibes in there were rancid,” you say with your nose crinkled. “I don’t know if it’s just me, but I feel like we’ve outstayed our welcome here in Rhodes.”
“You might be right,” Arthur says, mulling it over. “But I don’t think Dutch wants to move on until we find that gold.”
“I love the idea of stealing money from racist ex-slavers, but I’m honestly starting to think they’re not as loaded as Dutch and Hosea think they are.”
Arthur gives you a half-shrug. It looks like he’s not sure what to say about the whole situation either. “Don’t go worryin’ too much about it.”
You huff. “I will worry as long as you have to put your neck on the line out there. Especially if chances are that there’s no “big payout” at the end of it.”
“Aww,” Arthur says with a grin. “So you wouldn’t worry ‘bout me riskin’ my neck if there is a big payout?”
The first time Arthur kisses you, it’s tentative and unsure. He’s been hurt by life and that makes him think there’s some sort of curse on him, that either he’s doomed to live alone and exist only as a spectral image in the changing world, or remain only a remnant of what was and what will pass. He calls himself more ghost than man, something fleeting. It’s not true you long to tell him, so in the silent way of lovers, you try. He’s heart beat patters underneath your palm and fingertips and his lips are warm. He’s wonderfully alive. The kiss renews. Sweet restorative you think, medicine in its own right.
More medicine follows. Embraces, long moments together merely embracing. Yet the second time you kiss it’s different. There’s more intensity to the way your bottom lip is captured between his, a needy want in how he cups your face in his broad hands. They’re roughhwen and calloused, and he apologies for being weathered and rough as he is, but that’s how you want him. He smells of earth and sun, grass heat and man and the kiss envelopes and centers your world to him. You part and you see the small parts of him you noticed before but not the really how the pieces make the whole man—the cornflower blue eyes, the stubble darker than his hair, the lines on his forehead from the sun. He kisses your forehead after, a soft caress to soothe the ache of the fire that passed. It’s not a restorative this time, or medicine that heals in the way it should. It’s a plea for more.
The third kiss comes with more. A dissolve into the earth where you almost long to buried with him. He kisses you and you wish the finger-like grass would grab your bodies and pull you to the earth. You kiss and you wish to embed yourself and him in this temporary world of theirs where he says he’s more ghost than man, haunt the land as lovers eternal. He’s lonely but not with you, and you wish as your hands join and you meld to one he won’t be lonely anymore. You slide away to paradise, this paradise of friction, warmth, earth and him.
“I love you,” he says, wrapping you in his arms, and for the moment you both are wonderfully alive, and he is neither ghost or lonely, but yours.
Summary: You and Arthur have been a pair for a few months, and he’s fully aware that he claimed you when you were still getting to know everyone in camp. When he notices you and Charles talking together amicably, he gets an idea and can’t let it go. He only hopes that you would be willing to go along with it.
Author’s Notes: Been a while, huh? Just a random idea I had late one night, and it wouldn’t leave my head. So in this fic, I’m thinking Arthur is incredibly proud of you, your beauty, your energy, your everything, and wants to show you off. He secretly gets off knowing that you chose to belong with him, and that he’s being such a great guy by letting you enjoy yourself with others. He could be a possessive and selfish man, but instead, being as giving as he is, gives to you what lesser men wouldn’t be able to handle: your freedom to indulge in some fantasies, and as a byproduct, some of his fantasies as well.
Tags: hotwifing, smut, dirty talk, rough sex, blow job, doggy style, paizuri, Charles x F!Reader, Arthur x F!Reader, unedited
Arthur took a short break after carrying around bales of hay for the horses to fondly watch his lady walk around camp, getting her own chores done. When she caught his eyes, she smiled brightly at him, just for him, and his heart leapt with joy. She had only been here a few months, but within the first week, he had made his move, uncharacteristically bold with the new gang member while she was still learning about everyone. Something about her made him nearly feral with desire.
Luckily, she had felt the same way about him.
Now he watched as she turned her glowing smile to Charles, and he saw him nod his head to her, a gentle smile on his face in response. He would have been just as good of a partner to her, Arthur thought. He would have treated her kindly, worshipped her body just as he did—
A mental image came unbidden of her lying on the edge of a soft bed, her legs spread wide open, and Charles standing at the foot of the bed, taking her with strong, steady thrusts. He quickly shook his head of the thought, but although he turned back to his work, the idea percolated in the back of his mind.
***
You had noticed Arthur acting a bit strangely these past couple of days. As you went about your daily routine, it seemed like he wanted to say something every time he managed to run into you, but he could only give you a simple touch on your arm and a shy smile before heading back to work. It was as if he was hiding something, and after being with him for the past few months, you had learned to read him a bit better, but you weren’t even close to figuring out why he was being so dodgy lately.
(A/n: I don’t know if I made this clear or not but just to let everyone know, in this story, Arthur doesn’t have tuberculosis. It was the original idea to follow the game but then I thought this would be better even though I did like how Arthur goes out. And heck, I changed and gave Joel Miller a better ending why not Arthur?)
“You’re a nasty woman, Miss Grimshaw, a nasty woman.” Karen’s voice shout, which woke Arthur up. He sits up in his cot and sees that (y/n) wasn’t sleeping next to him and she saw Jack and Annebeth trying to play but you could tell their heart wasn’t really in it. Clearly what happened to Molly yesterday really affected them.
“You think I wanted to shoot her?” Grimshaw asked Karen as Arthur gets dressed. “You seemed to like it, I saw that beady look in your eye.” Karen accused. “You’re drunk again.” Grimshaw deflected. “And you’re a fucking murderer!” Karen shouts.
“She broke the rules.” Grimshaw said, just as loudly as Karen. “She did no such thing, she was in love, you sour-faced old crone! Damn you, Murderer, Murderer!” Karen screams and she walks away while Grimshaw glares after her.
Arthur sighs and shakes his head at this as he starts to look for (y/n), maybe now he could ask her what Sadie meant before he had to go meet up with her to save John. He walks around until he sees her sitting up against a tree some feet away from the camp.
He walks over to her and saw her looking down as she had her legs pulled up to her and her arms resting on her knees. She looked like she was in deep thought and Arthur hated to have to interrupt her but he was worried about her.
“Hey (y/n).” He greets. She raises her head at him and gives him a small smile. “Hey, Arthur.” She said, in a small tired voice. “You okay?” He asked as he sits down next to her. She sighs then scoffs a laugh as she shakes her head. “Just…hell of a couple days, huh?” She said. “Yeah…” Arthur sighs and he noticed that she had some sort’ve brooch in her hand that she was fiddling with.
“Where’d you get that?” He asked, nodding towards the brooch. She looks at it, sighs then tells Arthur what happened with Oliver and his dad and how he gave her the brooch to pass down to Annebeth. “So now he wants to make up for it…” Arthur grumbles and (y/n) nods.
“Part of me wants to sell it but…I can’t help but feel that I should give it to Annebeth when she gets older. It’s a family heirloom and, whether I like it or not, she shares the same blood as him and therefore it should be passed down to her.” (Y/n) said. “Guess that makes sense.” Arthur said and (y/n) looks over at him.
“Thought I’d get more fight outta you..” she said, surprised. “If it’s for Annebeth then…I don’t have a problem with it.” He replied and her smile returns.
“Is there anything else you need to tell me?” Arthur asked her and (y/n)’s smile falters. “Sadie was telling me her plans to save John and she mentioned she did want you to come along but said But not in her condition. What did she mean by that?” Arthur asked her. “And Annebeth said you went to see a doctor. Is everything okay?"
(Y/n) sighs and said. "Depends on how you respond to the news.” Arthur raises an eyebrow at this as (y/n) continues. “The last few weeks, I don’t know if you noticed, I’ve been feeling sick. So sick that I tend to vomit and some food tasted weird to me…” she said and Arthur nods a bit. “I remember you saying the champagne tasted odd back at that party.” He said.
“Well…I went to the doctor to see what he said, even though I kinda figured out what it might be.” She said and she looks into his ocean blue eyes. “What is it?” He asked as he stares back into her (e/c) eyes. She takes a deep breath then slowly let’s it out. “Arthur…I’m pregnant.” She said and Arthur’s eyes widen at this.
“What?” He asked her, shocked. “Now the doctor said it’s a strong possibility but I have to wait a few months. But…Arthur, looking back, the symptoms I’m experiencing are the same ones I had when I was pregnant with Annebeth.” She explained and Arthur looks her over as if he was making sure she wasn’t lying.
“You sure?” He asked and (y/n) looks him in the eyes, without blinking. “I would never, ever lie about this, Arthur. I care and love you too much to do that to you. I promise you that I’m pregnant, and you are the father.” She said. Arthur stares at her for a moment then a small smirk appears on his face.
“Well I sure as shit better be.” He said and she smiles. “I’m hurt that you would doubt me, Mr. Morgan.” (Y/n) said, feigning hurt with a playful smirk, placing her hand on her chest where her heart is. He laughs at her joke at first then remarks. “You’d be surprised, darlin’.”
The chuckles slowly died down, and Arthur’s smile faded to a deep frown as he looked down at his feet. (Y/n) sensed there is something going on in his head as he looked as though in deep thought.
“Hey, what’s wrong?” She asked.
“What if…what if I ain’t cut out to be a father? Am I worthy to be a good father to our child?” He asked, his voice laced with insecurity. “Arthur…” she said, worried, but Arthur goes on.
“I’m afraid that something could happen to you or Annabeth one day if I wasn’t there. A lot has happened in my life before. What kind of father am I if—?” he started to ramble and (y/n) holds her hand up to him. “Stop.” She said. “Stop beating yourself up like that. You are a good man, and a good father. Annebeth loves you already, and so will the baby once it’s born. You proved so much by the way you helped me and the others at camp. I know you care a lot for us, especially after when the children were taken, and you were hellbent on bringing them back home. Did so much for us yet you feel like you are unworthy. You are anything but that, Arthur Morgan. Deep down, you are a good man. You just need to see that.” she said and Arthur looks at her then moves his eyes away.
“I know a lot has happened, but just know that we’re here for you. You deserve to be happy. Everyone you held close to and lost would want you to have a happy ending you deserve, for them. For us.” She grabs his hand and place them on her stomach where their child is residing. To let him know that he is loved and that the baby would be happy to meet him soon in a few months. Arthur gazes, lovingly, at the small bump he could feel then at (Y/n), eyes brimming with happy tears. “Thank you.” He says and she smiles at him then leans up and kisses him
They share a loving kiss before they pull back and stare into each other’s eyes. “Now…how should we tell Annebeth she’s going to be a big sister?” he asked her but before (y/n) could answer, Strauss comes and up and calls out to Arthur, who moves his hand off of (y/n)’s belly.
"Mr. Morgan!” Strauss calls out as he comes up to them. “Herr Strauss.” Arthur said. “How are you?” Strauss asked him. “Doing good, all things considering.” Arthur said. “Okay. Are you perhaps available for some work?” Strauss asked him and Arthur sighs.
“Debtors?” Arthur asked and (y/n) looks between him and Strauss. “Yes.” Strauss said. “I guess.” Arthur sighs, sounding like he would rather do anything else than this. “Your commitment to your duties is admirable.” Strauss said, smiling.
“Who are they?” Arthur asked. “Well, there’s a deserter from Fort Wallace. Head to him first. They’re looking for him out on the road near Three Sisters. Man’s name is J. John Weathers.” Strauss explains. “J. John Weathers…” Arthur mutters. “Then, there’s a miner over in Annesburg. He’s called…well he’s called Arthur…like you.” Strauss chuckles and (y/n) could see Arthur rolling his eyes.
“Arthur Londonderry. Family man, desperate. You know the type.” Strauss said and Arthur sighs again. “Couldn’t one of the boys do this?” Arthur asked him. “I tried. They lacked your vigor.” Strauss said. “Vigor, huh?” Arthur scoffs then he sighs again. “All right.” He said and Strauss smiles, brightly. “Take care, Mr. Morgan.” Strauss said and he leaves.
Arthur runs his hands over his eyes. “I don’t want to do this.” He grumbles then he looks over at (y/n). “Especially leaving you after telling me the news.” He said and (y/n) gives him a sympathetic look. “I know, Arthur. I don’t like it either. But you have a job to do. Plus you have to help Sadie save John. Once you finish all that, then we can have some time together.” She assures him and Arthur looks at her and gives a soft smile.
“Just stay safe, okay?” She asked him and Arthur nods then he leans in and kisses her. “I’ll see you later.” He said as he gets up. “Be careful, honey.” (Y/n) said. “I love you.” Arthur said. “I love you too.” She said and Arthur goes to his horse and takes off.
For the next couple of hours, (y/n) kept her mind busy as she helped around the camp. But it made her sad as it seemed everyone, who once acted as a family, were now cold towards one another. And it seemed everyone was trying to not walk on eggshells.
(Y/n) was washing some clothes when she heard a hoofprints pounding on the ground. She looks up and sees Arthur coming in. She started to smile but it quickly disappears when she noticed this look of stern determination on his face as he makes his way to Strauss.
“Ah, how did you get on Mr. Morgan?” Strauss asked after Arthur made his way to Strauss, who was sitting on a large boulder. “Just dandy.” Arthur replied, flatly, then he stares at Strauss for a few moments then said. “Just…get up.” He said and Strauss looks up at him, startled. “What?” He asked. “Get up.” Arthur ordered as he grabs Strauss’s arm and pulls him up to his feet.
This startled (y/n) and she and a few other members stop and stare as Arthur takes Strauss to his tent. “What is wrong?” Strauss asked, shocked. “Nothing’s wrong. Nothing at all.” Arthur said as he continues to drag Strauss.
“What are you doing?” Strauss asked as they get closer to his tent. “Something I should have done a long time ago. Get your bag. Is this it?” Arthur said as he grabs Strauss’s bag. “I don’t understand.” Strauss said as Arthur grabs some of Strauss’s personal items and put them in the bag. “I ain’t going to kill you, though I probably should. You disgust me and you shame us, if we could be shamed any more than we already are.” Arthur said and he finished packing up Strauss’s stuff. “That should do. Go!” Arthur said as he shoves Strauss’s bag in his hands.
“I don’t understand you. What are you doing?” Strauss asked as Arthur grabs him again and drags him towards the entrance of the camp. “Go and get a job!” Arthur shouts, angrily, as he shoves Strauss forward.
Strauss stumbles then turns back around towards Arthur, clearly shocked at what was going on. “But…I was your friend.” he said to Arthur. “You and me, we ain’t decent, but those folk, they was. Now, here take that.” Arthur said as he pulls out some cash out of his satchel and throws it at Strauss.
“Take that and get lost.” Arthur said and Strauss looks between the money and Arthur. “I’m-” he stammers but Arthur speaks over him. “Leaving.” Arthur said, in a firm quiet voice. Strauss stares at Arthur and tried to to talk but realized that he would just piss Arthur off.
He collects his stuff and the money and leaves while Arthur watches him. (Y/n) runs up to him and places a hand on his arm. “Arthur, what was that about?” She asked as Arthur turns to her. “I don’t want to talk about it. I gotta go.” He mutters as he goes over to his horse but (y/n) walks up next to him then grabs his arm.
“Arthur, honey, talk to me.” She pleads and Arthur stops and sighs. “I just got tired of his jobs and him preying on desperate folk. J. John Weathers…he has a pregnant wife. And Londonderry, he died and…he left behind a wife and a young kid. A kid about Jack’s and Annebeth’s age.” Arthur said and (y/n) frowns. “Oh, Arthur…” she said, sympathetically, and Arthur shakes his head.
“I just…I couldn’t take it anymore…” he said, defeated. (Y/n) gives him a sympathetic look then takes his hand in her, intertwines her fingers with his, and gives it a reassure squeeze. He turns his head to her and she gives him a small smile then she leans up and kissed his cheek.
The two share a look, a comfortable silence between them, before Arthur let’s out a sigh. “I better get going…” he said as he goes to his horse. “Be careful.” (Y/n) said and Arthur looks over his shoulder at her, a small smile on his lips. “Always.” He said and he mounts his horse and takes off.
Sometime later, Sadie and Arthur make it to Sisika and got into the grounds. They thought John was out on the ground with the chain gang, but after shooting a guard they realized that John was not out on the grounds like they thought.
They run up towards the guards they didn’t shoot, the prisoners were long gone at this point, and Sadie started to threaten one, asking where John was, but another guard comes up to her and aims his gun at her, threatening her. But Arthur comes up behind him and places his gun behind the guard’s head, scaring him to death.
Arthur takes him captive and he and Sadie make their way to the entrance of the prison, still holding the guard at gunpoint. “Jameson!” Arthur yells as they get to the front entrance and a few guards had run along the top level of the prison.
“Is Jameson in?” Arthur asked the guards. “He’s in Saint Denis.” One of the guards said. “They got Milliken.” Another guard exclaims. “Got him and going to kill him. Unless you bring me John Marston right now. You got one minute. I’m counting. One, two, three…” Arthur said but then he leans forward to Millikan.
“Millikan, is it?” He asked. “Yes, sir.” Millikan said, shaking. “Will you count for me? I got talking to do.” Arthur said to him. “Yes, sir. Of course, sir.” Millikan said and he was about to count but then turns his head to look at Arthur. “From one or four, sir?” He asked him. “Very funny. No, we must be at 11 by now.” Arthur said and Millikan begins to count.
“11, 12, 13.”
“Faster.” Arthur orders and Millikan starts to panic and cries. “14, 15, 16, 17. 18.” he counts while Arthur talks over him. “Now hurry up. Or this poor fool’s going to get his brain shot out and over what? For nothing.” Arthur said but noticed that Millikan stopped counting.
“Milliken. Don’t stop counting. I can’t hear you.” He said as a few guards walked away. “Hurry up and bring that asshole out here you bastard. Come on.” Millikan cried out to the guards. “Don’t cry, buddy.” Arthur said. “I don’t want to die.” Millikan cries and Arthur pats his shoulder. “I know. I know.” Arthur said and at that moment the front gates open and out comes John.
“Hey, Hey, John.” Arthur said as Sadie goes over to him. “Hey, you two.” John greets and Sadie shoots the chain that was linked between John’s legs. “Now no funny business or Mr. Milliken here will stop crying once and for all.” Arthur threatened as John and Sadie run off. Then Arthur turns to Millikan. “Okay, today’s your lucky day. Let’s go.” Arthur said as he shoves Millikan forward and he starts to run while the guards start to fire at the trio.
“Been a while, John.” Arthur said as they hid behind some boxes and started firing at the guards. Sade handed John an extra gun she had. “You’re telling me! What took you so long?” John asked. “I’ll explain later.” Arthur said as they shoot and kill some guards.
“Was that you in the balloon?” John asked Arthur as they start to run again. “Believe me, that was my one and only time flying.” Arthur jokes and they dodge and run from the guards and their bullets.
They eventually make it to the boat and get inside of it. “Come on boys, let’s move. I’ll row. You shoot.” Sadie said to Arthur. “Seriously?” Arthur asked her, annoyed. “Let me, you’re a better shot.” she said as she grabs the oars and Arthur pulls out a rifle. “All right, fine. You just relax and enjoy yourself, John. Leave the real work to them as can still handle it.” Arthur said as he takes aim. “Thanks.” John said as Sadie rows and Arthur kills the guards.
Finally they make it to Copperhead Landing and they get off of the boat. “I think I liked you better when you was all trussed up like a prized chicken.” Arthur told John. “No doubt.” John said and Sadie whistles for the horses.
“Hurry up. They’re going to on our tails soon enough if you boys keep wasting time.” She tells them as Arthur looks out at the water. “That’s us told then.” He said. “Hey Arthur…thank you.” John said to him, appreciatively, and Arthur turns to him and smirks. “Don’t mention it.” He said.
“Let’s go. We should get out of here quick before the law gets wind of this.” Sadie tells them as she gets on her horse. Arthur helps John to mount her horse then he gets on his and they take off as fast as they could.
“So what the hell happened in Saint Denis? Is Abigail all right?” John asked them. “She’s fine. Jack is too. She managed to escape when they got Hosea.” Sadie explained and John looks down. “Hosea. That still don’t seem real somehow.” He said, shaking his head. “All them years, Arthur, he was like family.” John said.
“We lost young Lenny too.” Arthur said. “No…what a damn mess.” John said, devastated. “What about the money?” He asked. “Lost somewhere at the bottom of the ocean.” Arthur explained. “What? How the hell did that happen?” John asked, confused and shocked.
“We hid on a boat, it was our only way out of there. The boat went down in a storm and we ended up stranded on an island somewhere near Cuba.” Arthur said. “Cuba? Wait, you’re going to have to tell me all this again.” John said, his mind running a mile a minute.
“It’s a long story, but things ain’t been good, John.” Arthur said, honestly. “You’re telling me!” John said, like it was obvious. “We’re holed up now in the mountains to the north near Roanoke Ridge in some caves there. The Pinkertons caught up with us again and we had to move.” said Arthur. “Seems Molly ratted us out, the bitch. So she’s dead too.” Sadie said.
“Jesus. Maybe you should have just left me to hang.” John said, sarcastically. “And I should warn you. Dutch didn’t want us breaking you out. Said it wasn’t the right time, so might not be the hero’s welcome you’re imagining.” Arthur said and John scoffs.
“So much for no man left behind.” he grumbles then he sighs. “I can’t stop thinking about this. In the bank, when they grabbed me, he saw it, felt almost like he had a moment to do something and didn’t.” John explains. “Dutch ain’t himself right now, or maybe he just ain’t who we thought he was.” said Arthur.
“Guess we don’t need to worry about who’s his favorite no more.” said John. “Guess not.” Arthur said as they make it to camp and Abigail and (y/n) look over and see that they had arrive.
“You brought him back to me.” Abigail said, her voice full of tears, as she runs over to Sadie and John. “We told you we would.” Sadie said as her and the boys dismount their horses. Abigail and John hug each other and (y/n) goes up to John.
“Good to see you back, John.” She said as her and John give a quick hug to each other then (y/n) goes over to Arthur and they embrace. “I’m so glad you’re safe too.” She whispers to Arthur.
“John! What are you doing here?” Dutch’s voice called out and they all turn to him and see Dutch and Micah walking up to them. “Good to see you too partner.” John said to him, in a harsh sarcastic voice. “I meant I hadn’t sent for you yet.” Dutch corrects.
“I went.” Arthur said, pulling out of his and (y/n)’s embrace, and walks over to Dutch.
“But I said that…”
“I know what you said. I felt different.” Arthur said, interrupting Dutch. “Is that so?” Dutch asked, his voice turning to anger. “Yes.” Arthur said, firmly, as he stands in front of Dutch, standing his ground.
“And when springing John brings the law down on all of us, what then, Arthur?” Dutch asked him. “Well I guess we’ll have another fight on our hands.” Arthur growls at Dutch. “Loyalty, Arthur, it ain’t…” Dutch stops then starts to shake in anger.
“I had a damn PLAN!” Dutch yells, furiously, at Arthur then he turns to John. “John, John, you are my brother. You are my son. I was coming for you.” He said, trying to assure him. “They were talking of hanging me, Dutch.” John said, in a sort’ve desperate tone. "They was talking, they was talking and now they may come and hang us all.“ Dutch said and he walks away in rage while Micah glares at them and, slightly, shakes his head at them and walks off.
Sadie, Abigail, John, Arthur and (y/n) all exchange looks before Sadie shakes her head and walks off, John and Abigail head to their tents. Arthur kicks at the ground and (y/n) takes his left hand in her right hand.
"Hey, no matter what…you did the right thing, Arthur.” She said, calmly, and she places her left hand on his cheek, her thumb brushing across his stubble. “I know.” Arthur mutters as he raises his right hand and placed it over the hand on his cheek. He turns his head and kissed the palm of her hand and she smiles at him.
Early the next morning, Arthur went to meet Sadie in Saint Denis. From there, she took him to meet a gentleman, Arturo Bullard, who was a pilot of a hot air balloon. Sadie thought that Arthur should get on, pretending that he was here for a lesson, and use the balloon to fly over to Sisika.
And from there, he could get a good eye and idea where John was. Arthur did just that and was able to get a closer look in Sisika and found John, much to Arturo’s dismay. They were spotted by the guards and they started to fire at the Air Balloon but Arthur was able to get them away from there before it got worse.
They made it towards the Annesburg area when they see that Sadie was being chased by some O’Driscolls. Arthur had remembered that Sadie mentioned she had been hunting them down on her own and this must been her latest hunting trip. Arthur had Arturo steer the balloon a bit as he kills the O’Driscolls but then one of the O’Driscolls shot and killed Arturo, who fell off the balloon.
Arthur maneuvered the balloon towards Sadie and throws a rope down to her. She jumps off of her horse and grabs the rope and he pulls her up. But because he had lowered the Hot Air Balloon close to the ground, they began to hit some trees and skid across the river then land on the ground.
Unfortunately, they didn’t have long to recover as more O’Driscolls come running in and Arthur and Sadie take them all out. A few survivors then ran away and Sadie cursed at them but then Arthur turns to her and begins to reprimand her.
“The hell is wrong with you? I only left you an hour ago. You can’t stay out of trouble for one damn hour?! You got that poor bastard killed for his troubles. I kinda liked him.” He shouts, angrily, at her. “They got Colm. The government…they got Colm O’Driscoll. They’re gonna hang him in Saint Denis.” Sadie informs.
“Hang him? Okay.” Arthur said, not caring. “He’s already been tried twice for murder…and found guilty.” Sadie said. “Sure, and no doubt he’ll escape again.” Arthur said. “No, he won’t…‘cause we’re gonna make sure of it.” Sadie said and Arthur sighs.
“I…we have our own problems with the law…in case you ain’t noticed.” Arthur argues. “Dutch’ll wanna see him swing.” Sadie points out and Arthur scoffs. “Sure….Dutch, he wouldn’t even help us with Marston…and our situation is really messed up right now. You know how things is.” Arthur said but Sadie gives him a determined, firm face.
“Bastard’s gonna swing…I’ll make sure of it.” She said. “Closely followed by Marston!” Arthur shouts, loudly. “You saw him?” She asked him. “Yes…in the fields.” He said. “Okay…then we go rescue him.” said Sadie. “From a state penitentiary?” Arthur asked, shocked. “No…but from the fields, yes. That we can manage.” She said.
“It’s well guarded.” Arthur points out. “Guarded, sure, but not behind bars.” Sadie said. “No, he’s not behind bars.” Arthur said, calming down. “So, that’s how we’ll do it….bust him from his work detail.” She said. “I guess.” Arthur said, shrugging, then Sadie whistles for her horse.
“It’s best just the two of us go. I would say three but…I don’t want to bring (y/n) along. Especially with her condition…” Sadie said and Arthur turns to her. “Condition? What you mean?” He asked, confused, and Sadie gives him the same confused look but then her eyes widen when she realized that Arthur was serious.
“She hasn’t told you?” She asked. “Told me what?” He asked her and Sadie sighs. “You’re gonna have to talk to her.” She said as her horse comes up to her. “Anyway…I’ll get us a boat…a little one….and we’ll sneak in and get him outta there. Thank you, Arthur.” She said as she mounts her horse. “Whatever you say, boss.” Arthur said, smirking. “I heard that.” She said and she rides off while Arthur thinks about what she said as he whistles for his horse.
What did Sadie mean I don’t want to bring (y/n) along. Especially in her condition? Was (y/n) sick? Was she dying? Arthur was really worried and he gets on his horse and heads back to camp.
He makes it back to the small village and looked around for (y/n) but noticed she wasn’t around. Then he saw Annebeth, who was sitting next to Jack as they pet Cain. “Hey there, Annebeth.” Arthur said as he walks up to her. “Hey, daddy.” She greets and Arthur couldn’t help but smile hearing her calling him dad.
“Have you seen your mother?” He asked her. “She said something about going to see a…doctor.” Annebeth replied, acting like she was trying to recall the conversation. “Do you know when she left?” Arthur asked her. “Just a few minutes ago.” She replied and Arthur sighs. “Okay…” he said and he walks around the village and sees Dutch sitting on the deck, muttering to himself.
“White to D4. Black to F5. White to G3. Knight to F6 ” he mutters and Arthur walks up to him. “You okay, there?” He asked him. “Working it all out. Once and for all Arthur.” Dutch replied. “What now?” Arthur asked him. “We’re back and I’m sitting here and I am contemplating the great journey of the sun and considering a famous chess move. Those oily enactors of a mediocre justice, the Pinkertons and their benefactor the depressing millionaire, Leviticus Cornwall, they want us Arthur. They want us and they are going to have us.” Dutch said.
“Well, maybe they ain’t a problem.” Arthur said and Dutch glares at him. “Meaning?” He asked, angrily. “I don’t know it’s just, I can’t help but feel we would have been better running off someplace else.” Arthur explained. “But the game ain’t over there Arthur, I ain’t played my final move, but…” Dutch said but Arthur interrupts him.
“I guess I’m more interested in saving lives than winning at chess.” He said. “And maybe life ain’t such a thing to cling on to so tightly.” Dutch said. “No doubt. What about the women?” Arthur asked him. “You sound like Hosea. I miss him.” Dutch said then he sighs, heavily, as he looks down in despair.
“I asked you a question.” Arthur said then Dutch looks back at him. “What do you think?” He asked. “We can’t stay here, that much is obvious. But where are we going to run to? They chased us from the West, they chased us over the mountains, they ran us into the sea.” Arthur said, sounding annoyed.
“Arthur, do you have my back?” Dutch asked him, as he scratched the side of his face. “Always, Dutch. But there’s more than your back to worry about. We need more money. We’ve been on the run for months now and I seen you killing folk in cold blood like you always told me not to.” Arthur said while Dutch stands up then walks over to the rails and braces his hands on it as Arthur continues. “And I’m sorry, but I can’t help but think that if we…”
“There is country in Roanoke Ridge past Butcher Creek, I believe we could hold.” Dutch said, interrupting him. “Okay.” Arthur said. “You and Charles, you take folks up that way. Micah and I need to do some reconnaissance. I ain’t got a final plan yet. Arthur, I ain’t got a…I just need time. I need time and no traitors.” Dutch said in a low voice and Arthur nods then walks away as he goes to Charles. Seems like the talk he wanted to have with (y/n) was gonna have to wait.
“Charles, will you ride with me?” he said as he walks up to Charles. “Always. Where we headed?” Charles asked as he gets up and follows Arthur to the horses. “Up past Butcher Creek.” said Arthur. “That’s Murfree Brood Country.” Charles said, with worried caution. “That’s why I’m asking you to ride with me.” Arthur said and Charles nods.
“I understand. What are we doing there?” he asked. “Looking for a place to hole up. Even the law won’t follow us up there too willingly.” Arthur said. “Yeah, I did some scouting up there while your boys were away.” Charles said as they come up to the horses. “And?” Arthur asked as he and Charles mount their horses. “You’ll see. I know the way. Follow me.” He said and they head out.
“Alright, Mrs Kilgore…” the doctor said as (y/n) fidgets a bit in her seat. “So…what do you think, Doctor?” She asked him, worried. “Well…from what you’ve told me, what with all your symptoms, and from what I could gather on doing the check-up…” he explained as (y/n) swallows, her heart beating hard and fast against her chest.
“Now I’m not one hundred percent but there is a very strong possibility that you are, indeed, pregnant.” The doctor said and (y/n)’s eyes widen and her jaw drops. She had a feeling that she was but…hearing the doctor pretty much confirming it was still shocking to her.
“Now…we don’t know completely if you are until a few more months…” he explains and (y/n) nods. “I’m pretty sure I am. Now thinking about it…I had similar symptoms when I had my first child.” (Y/n) said and the doctor nods. “Well..if anything…come back in a few months and we will know for sure. For now, rest when you can and make sure you get a full meal every day.” The doctor said and (y/n) nods. “Thank you, doctor.” She said and she hands him ten dollars for the check-up and leaves.
She walks towards her horse then stands there, thinking. After a quick moment of shock from hearing what the doctor said, she started to smile. The excitement of being a mother again was filling her heart and she bites her lips, nervously. But there was a small part of her that was nervous on Arthur’s reaction and maybe how Annebeth would react.
Then she wonders how she would tell them the news, especially to Annebeth who is just so young and so innocent. She was also worried about Arthur’s response as with how things with the gang are going right now. With so many thoughts coming in, she decides to hell with it. She’s just happy that she could be having another baby on the way and mounts her horse and makes her way back to the camp.
Meanwhile, Arthur and Charles found a spot called Beavers Hollow but it was taken over by this crew called the Murfree Brood, who are among the most violent group they have ever encountered. They would kidnap, torture and kill anyone that crossed their paths and sometimes they would dismember the corpses of their victims and have them displayed, like a trophy.
Charles and Arthur gave the Murfree gang by surprise as they went in and started killing them, only to find out that there was one prisoner that was still alive. A young girl who looked about fifteen or sixteen years old. After showing her he was no threat and calming her down, Arthur asked her where she was from and she replied that she lived in Annesburg.
“What do we do with her?” Arthur asked Charles. “Take her there and I’ll go get the others.” Charles said. “Sure.” Arthur said as they walk out of the cave and towards the horses, the girl following them. Charles got on his horse and took off while Arthur walks up to his then turns to the girl.
“Miss, you okay riding on my horse a little?” he asked her but she seemed hesitant. “I’ll keep you safe.” Arthur assures her and she nods, silently. He helps her up on the horse and gets on himself and they ride off.
“Annesburg, right?” he asked her. “Yes..” she replied. “…they did…” she stops and starts to let out shaky breaths. Arthur couldn’t help but feel bad for her, he had seen just a small amount of what these bastards could do and Lord only knows what horrors this girl had witnessed.
“It’s okay, miss.” He said to her, softly. “The others, they killed them.” The girl said, in a disbelieving voice. “You’re safe now. Just try to breathe.” Arthur said. “They’re animals.” the girl cries. “I know. It’s all right, miss.” he tells her.
“Why would they?” The girl asked and Arthur sighs at this. “Some folks is just evil, ain’t no point trying to explain it.” He said. “I haven’t slept in days.” The girl informs. “I know. What’s your name, miss?” He asked her but she stays quiet. “It’s okay.” He assures her and she speaks up. “Meredith.” She replied.
“You’re going to be home soon, Meredith, and this will all be over.” Arthur tells her. “Thank you.” Meredith said, relieved. “Where in Annesburg?” Arthur asked as they make their way down a hill. “One of the mining cottages. If you get me to the main street, I can show you from there.” Meredith explained. “Okay. Just try to relax now.” Arthur tells her. “Just head for the main street, it’ll be easier to walk from there.” she said and Arthur nods as they head on.
Minutes later, Arthur pulls up to the mining town and Meredith speaks up. “Miss, we’re here.” Arthur said and Meredith let’s out a sigh of relief. “Oh, thank God.” She said and they stop and dismount his horse. “So which place is yours?” He asked. “Up at the top of the hill. It’s near the blacksmith.” She replied. “Come on then.” He said and they walk up the hill to a house where an older woman walks out.
“Ma!” Meredith shouts and the woman turns then gasped. “Meredith? She’s alive. Oh, she’s alive.” She said as her and Meredith embrace and Arthur walks up to them, the sight kind of reminded him of when (y/n) and Annebeth embraced after getting her and Jack from Bronte.
“She saw some pretty bad things I’m afraid, ma'am. Murfree brood got her.” Arthur informs. “Oh my darling.” The mother gasped as she hugs her daughter closer then looks over at Arthur. “How did you manage?” She asked him. “I just ran into them and found her.” Arthur replied.
“Oh thank you. Here, let me give you this.” The mother said as she pulls out some cash and holds it out to him but he shakes his head. “Oh, that’s okay ma'am. You just keep her warm and keep her safe.” He said and he bids them a goodbye and the mother smiles and takes Meredith inside their home.
Arthur walks towards his horse but then noticed a familiar face. “Mrs Downes?” he asked as he sees her taking a man to a house. She turns to him and frightened again by his presence. “Oh no. You leave me alone. You just leave me alone.” She shouts and she runs into the house and shuts the door before her male companion could go inside.
“Thanks buddy.” the guy grumbled to Arthur, disappointed, and he walks off. Arthur shakes his head and gets on his horse and heads back to Beavers Hollow.
“How you get on?” Dutch asked Arthur as he comes back, most of the campsite was already set up. “Okay. Found a girl, took her home.” Arthur explained as he dismounts his horse and walks up to Dutch. “Oh.” said Dutch.
“You and Micah find anything?” Arthur asked him. “Maybe. I think maybe, I found our old friend Mr. Cornwall.” Dutch said. “You did?” asked Arthur. “Yeah, he’s buying a stake in the mine in Annesburg.” Dutch said and Arthur glances over to the side and saw (y/n) setting up their tent with Annebeth. “Relentlessly ambitious feller, isn’t he?” Arthur asked, sarcastically. “Micah and I will sniff about, see if he knows we’re here and exactly what his plans are.” Dutch said.
“So Dutch, did you miss me?” a drunken female voice said and everyone turns and see Uncle bring Molly, who was clearly intoxicated, towards Dutch. “I found her, drunk in Saint Denis.” Uncle said as Molly stumbles. “You’re back. How jolly, Miss O'Shea.” Dutch said, unenthused. “It’s Molly, you sack of shit!” Molly shouts. “Back and drunk.” Dutch grumbles.
“Who made you the master, the Lord God Almighty?” Molly asked in a drunken anger. “Calm down.” Dutch tells her, firmly but a bit of anger in his voice. “I won’t be ignored, Dutch van der Linde. I aren’t him. I aint her…or any of your stooges.” Molly said as she points at a few of the members while she stumbled a bit.
“Calm yourself, miss.” Dutch said as he glares at her while everyone was watching Molly, confused but also with worry and concern. “You don’t owe me nothing. I don’t owe you nothing. Nothing!” Molly rambles. “Okay.” Dutch said.
“I’ll spit in your eye. I did, I told them!” Molly yells and Dutch was caught off guard and (y/n) gasped at this. “I’m sorry?” Dutch asked. “Yeah I told them and I’ll tell them again. Now I’ve got God’s ear.” Molly said. “You told who what?” Dutch asked her, angrily. “Mr. Milton and Mr. Ross about the bank robbery and I wanted them to kill you.” She spat at Dutch.
“You did what?” Dutch asked as he pulls out his pistol and aims it at her. “I loved you, you damn bastard! Go on shoot me.” Molly screamed, hysterical, then Arthur turns to Dutch. “She’s crazy. She aint worth it.” Arthur whispers to him but Dutch doesn’t listen to him.
“You told on me? You betrayed me?” Dutch asked Molly, angrily. “Oh, you’re not so big now, are you?” She asked him and she begins to laugh while Annebeth shuffles closer to her mother, hiding behind her leg.
“Quiet!” Arthur shouts at Molly then he turns to Dutch. “Just calm down.” He mutters to Dutch. “Arthur.” Dutch said, shocked and confused, as he turns to Arthur. “She’s a fool. Get her out of here.” Arthur pleads to him. “You know the rules.” Dutch exclaims.
“Oh, not so big now are we, your majesty?” Molly said, hysterically, and before Dutch could say anything, there was a loud gunshot, which hit Molly in her stomach. “Damn!” Bill exclaims, shocked, while everyone gasped as Grimshaw walks up holding a shotgun, smoke coming out of the barrel. Molly looks down her wound then falls over and dies.
A couple of girls began to cry and Annebeth let’s out a scream and (y/n) placed her hands over her mouth. She never really liked Molly and couldn’t get along with her much but she never wanted death upon her. This was heartbreaking.
“She knew the rules, Arthur. What the hell is wrong with you?” Grimshaw said to Arthur, angrily, then she turns to Bill and Pearson. “Mr. Pearson, Mr. Williams said, get this body out of here and get it burnt.” She ordered. “Okay.” Bill said as he and Pearson pick up Molly’s body.
At that point, Annebeth runs off which caught (y/n)’s attention. “Annebeth!” She said as Grimshaw shouts to everyone. “Now get back to work, all of you! Quit you’re lollygagging, Get back to work.” She orders while Annebeth goes to the tent and cries.
(Y/n) runs to her and kneels down to her and placed her hands on Annebeth’s shoulder. “Annebeth?” She said, worried, as Annebeth wipes away her tears. “Why, mamma? Why?” Annebeth asked her, in between her sobs. (y/n) didn’t know what to say or how to explain as she was just as shocked and confused as her daughter.
“I-I’m so sorry you had to see that, sweetheart.” She said and she holds her daughter close to her chest. Annebeth cries as she buries her face into her mother’s chest just as (y/n) hears footsteps. She looks up to see Arthur coming up to them and he felt bad when he saw how distressed Annebeth is.
He frowns then kneels down to them and embraces them. “I’m sorry.” He mutters to them and (y/n) leans her head against his shoulder. And he thinks to himself that they’ll get out of this hellhole soon and figure out the right time to get them out of here.
(Y/n) and Abigail were sitting in the small shack, watching over Jack and Annebeth as they try to play in a very half-hearted way. Jack was sad about John being arrested and Annebeth was sad about Arthur missing. Both women felt pity and empathize with the kids when Sadie comes in.
“Well…?” Abigail asked Sadie, worried. “As far as I could gather, John is still alive but….they moved him to Sisika. Working in a chain gang.” Sadie explained and Abigail let’s out a sigh. “At least he hasn’t been hung.” She mutters. “Not yet at least.” (Y/n) said and Sadie nods.
“(Y/n)’s right. We need to come up with a plan to break him out because there is talks of hanging him. I don’t know when but I don’t think we have alot of time.” She said and (y/n) furrows her brow. “Sadie, Sisika is one of the most guarded prisons in the America.” (Y/n) said. “How the hell are we gonna break John out from a place like that?”
“I’m working on it. First, I need to figure out how guarded that place is and where John is in that place. You know, get an idea on how to get him out.” Sadie said. “That’s gonna be tough, unless you have a secret ability to fly.” (Y/n) said and Sadie gets this look on her face, like a great idea came to her. “I think you just gave me an idea, (y/n).” She said as she leaves and walks out of the shack.
“What was all that about?” Abigail said after she gave a confused look to (y/n). “I don’t know.” (Y/n) said, shrugging, before she went back to watching the kids.
Late that night, but early the next morning, a small boat rows towards the shore of Annesburg and Arthur gets out of the boat. “Thanks, fellers.” He mutters to them and they nod and row away. Arthur runs over to the streets and noticed a horse that was hitched in front of a bar.
He quickly runs to the horse, mounts it and makes his way over to Shady Belle. Hang on, girls. I’m on my way. Arthur thought as he gallops away as the sun started to rise.
The sun was fully up by the time Arthur made it to Shady Belle. The first thing he noticed was that the place looked abandoned and that someone was in a rush to get out. “Hello?” Arthur calls out as he dismounts his horse and walks up to the building. “Hello? Anyone here?” he calls out as he gets inside. “(Y/n)? Annebeth?” He calls out as he walks into another room and noticed a letter on the table.
He picks it up and reads it and noticed the handwriting looked familiar.
My Darling Tacitus,
I do so hope you enjoyed your vacation. Lucky you, leaving like that. And you always suggested you were too old for travel. I hope you and your cousins enjoyed yourselves.
Me and your granddaughter have decided to take a trip of our own as the place has become so dreary and God forsaken in your absence.
We’ve gone to visit relatives from my Daddy’s side in Lakey. A small village, just North of Saint Denis. It’s buggy and muggy, but apparently neither is too bad at this time of year.
Please come see us when you can, my love.
Yours sincerely,
Caroline.
“Well, thank you…Darling Caroline.” Arthur mutters as he smiles to himself and he tucks away the letter. But right then and there, he hears voices.
“Milton keeps sending us back every day to search this place.”
“There quite clearly isn’t a gang of outlaws holed up here.”
Arthur walks over to the window and crouches down then slowly looks through the window and see four Pinkertons outside. “Someone is here, look. Those are fresh footprints. Looks like someone might be here right now.” One of the Pinkertons said as he looks at the footprints that Arthur just made.
“Sure. Someone is here…There's always someone everywhere.” The second Pinkerton grumbles. “Let’s look around then…See if we can find something for Mr. Milton.” the first Pinkerton said. “Mr. Milton…I like to find a poisonous snake for him.” The second Pinkerton said and the first Pinkerton said.
“That’s enough Mr. Johns. You take Mr. Bunter and search around back. Mr Orly, let’s head inside gentlemen. Be careful.” The first Pinkerton said and they start to make their way in the building.
Arthur hides and leans up against the wall. One Pinkerton walks past him while one of them heads to the back towards the stairs, the third one stands in the main front room, with his back to Arthur, and the fourth Pinkerton was walking around towards the back.
Arthur then makes his way out of the building, stealthy, and heads towards the front door. He walks out as quietly and quick as he could and runs outside towards his horse and mounts it. Then he snaps the reigns and takes off, leaving Shady Belle behind.
He makes his way North of Saint Denis and eventually makes it towards Lakey, rain started pouring down. He comes up to what looks like a very small village, as the letter described, and he saw Pearson and Abigail standing outside. He dismounts his horse and walks up to them and they turn and their faces light up once they see him.
“Arthur! Arthur’s here!” Pearson exclaims as Abigail let’s out a giggle. “Oh, Arthur, you’re alive!” She said. “Just about.” Arthur said, exhausted. “Come inside, come on, it’s raining.” Abigail said as she takes his arm and leads him inside. “Look at you.” Pearson said as they head to the front door.
“Hey everybody, look who’s here.” Abigail said, happily, and everyone looks over and sees Arthur was back. Everyone was happy and started to run towards him. “You made it.” Javier said, as he had made it back some time ago.
“How y'all doing?” Arthur said as everyone gathers around him but he was looking for the two most important people. He walks over to Uncle, who was sleeping in a hammock, then begins to shake it.
“Hey, old man, wake up!” he said, waking Uncle up, when Abigail goes next to him. “Hey. Arthur, they got John…” she said. “Yeah, he got arrested.” Sadie added. “He ain’t hung yet?” Arthur asked. “Not yet. They moved him to Sisika. He’s been working on a chain gang.” Sadie explained when Tilly goes towards the back door, where (y/n) and Annebeth were sitting in a chair on the back deck and looking out at the water.
“(Y/n)…” Tilly calls out and (y/n) looks over her shoulder. “You’re gonna wanna see this.” She said, smiling, and (y/n) takes Annebeth off of her lap and set her down on her feet then gets up from her seat. The two head to the door and Tilly stands aside and (y/n) stops dead in her tracks as she looks ahead of herself.
There stood Arthur Morgan, wearing a white dress shirt that was dirty and dark gray pants and his hair and grown some and his beard had grown some as well. His face was also red, like he was sun-burnt. She gasped and placed both her hands over her mouth while Annebeth smiles and begins to run towards him.
“DADDY!!” She exclaims and he turns and sees her then kneels down. She runs into his arms and he wraps his arms around her and hugs her as he stands up while she hugs him back. “I missed you.” Annebeth said to Arthur while everyone smiled. “Missed you too. Very much.” Arthur mutters, his heart filled with joy, and he kissed the side of her head.
He looks over and sees (y/n) standing there at the other side of the building. Her eyes shining with tears but he could tell that they were happy tears and he goes to set Annebeth down. “Arthur…” (y/n) whispers then she runs towards him.
The two embraced each other and (y/n) started to sob with happiness as Arthur buried his face into the space between where her neck and shoulder meet. (Y/n) buries her face into his shoulder and runs her fingers through his hair, almost to reassure herself that this was real, and Arthur wraps his arms tighter around her.
(Y/n) pulls her head back to look up at him and she smiles. “You’re alive. You’re back.” She whispers and Arthur smiles. “I told ya I’d come back to you.” He mutters and they share a chuckle before they kiss. (Y/n) cupped his face in her hands and Arthur places his left hand behind her head, holding her in place, while his right arm was wrapped around her waist, the couple making up for lost time in this one kiss.
The remaining gang cheer and applaud at this, making the couple break the kiss and laugh. Then Tilly came up to Arthur with a bowl of stew and he removes his arms off of (y/n) and takes the bowl. (Y/n) leads him to a seat and he sits down on it as he starts to eat while everyone started to talk about what happened after the botched bank robbery.
By night time, Arthur had changed into different clothes and had shaved his beard down to a stubble and (y/n) had cut his hair. He was finishing catching up with the gang when Dutch and Micah walk in and everyone gasped at this.
“Dutch, Dutch.”
“There he is, old Dutchy.”
“He’s back. He’s back.”
Dutch smiles at his people and nodded at them. “How’d you folks find each other? What happened? Can somebody get me a cup of coffee, or something?” Dutch asked and Mary-Beth went to go get a cup.
“It was Mrs. Adler and Miss (l/n) who saved us, Dutch. After the robbery in Saint Denis, they got us away from the camp before the Pinkertons turned up. Then Mrs. Adler and Mr. Smith drove away the degenerates who were living here.” Strauss explained and Dutch looks over at Sadie and (y/n) then gives them a gratitude smile.
“Mrs. Adler, Miss (l/n), we owe you.” Dutch tells them sad everyone nods in agreement while Arthur kisses the side of (y/n)’s head. “Thank you.” Dutch tells them and Sadie and (y/n) nod at them.
“It’s been real hard, Dutch. We been surviving but only just. What we going to do?” Tilly asked him and everyone looks over at Dutch, for guidance. He looks down at the cup of coffee that Mary-Beth just gave him and thinks over his words.
“Things have been tough. There ain’t no doubt about that. Trust me, I am going to get us out of here. This ain’t over.” He said, firmly, then Micah walks up and holds his arms out.
“Ain’t none of you folks interested in our adventures?” he asked. “Guess we’re more interested in escaping the hangmen on our tail.” Abigail said as she stands up and paces around. “Cheerful nymph of the prairie, wasn’t you, Abigail?” Micah asked, with sarcasm. “Oh, sure. My fair heart jumps for joy when I set eyes on you, Micah.” Abigail said, with the same amount of sarcasm then (y/n) turns to Dutch.
“We buried Hosea, Dutch. Charles and Abigail stole his body from the law one night and gave him a proper burial. It was real nice.” (Y/n) said and Dutch looks down, as does everyone, until they heard the door slam open. Bill had just walked in.
“Well, here you is. Well, I asked everybody I could find, and eventually someone knew. Said you fools were out here. Shit!” Bill growls then he turns to Sadie. "Get me a drink or something.“ he demanded from her and she glares at him. "Get your own damn drink!” She yelled at him.
“In our absence, Mrs. Adler and Miss (l/n) here have been looking after things. Now sit down.” Dutch tells Bill and it looked like Bill was about to say something but then they hear a voice shout from outside.
“This is Agent Milton with the Pinkerton Detective Agency.” Milton’s voice shout and everyone looks towards the window. “Already?” Dutch said, shocked. “Aw, shit…” Arthur growls and he turns to (y/n) and gestures for her to hide. She nods then grabs Annebeth and kneels down to the floor as Milton continues on.
“On behalf of Cornwall Kerosene and Tar, the United States Government and the Commonwealth of West Elizabeth…We are here to arrest you. Come out with your hands up.” He shouts as the gang give each other worried looks. Milton turns to one of the agents.
“Give them to a count of five, then give them everything.” He said and he starts to turn away but stops and turns back to the agent. “Actually, let them have it.” He said and Dutch noticed the agent getting on a wagon that had a Gatling gun.
“Everyone get down!” Dutch shouts and everyone takes to the floor as bullets started flying. “Asked everyone you could find, did you, Bill?” Micah asked Bill, angrily, while Arthur goes over to (y/n), who was laying down on the ground and shielding Annebeth. “You two okay?” He asked them while Annebeth curled up to (y/n)’s chest and cried. “We’re okay, Arthur.” (Y/n) said then Sadie speaks up.
“Arthur, follow me!” She shouts and Arthur goes to follow her as they crawl along the floor. “This is real bad.” Abigail said as her and Jack were laying on the ground some feet away from (y/n). “Just stay down, all of you.” Arthur said as he continues to follow Sadie, who leads him out the back door.
“Arthur, follow me.” she instructs as they get out side and get on their feet but stay crouched down. “Where are we going?” Arthur asked her. “This way, there’s a trapdoor into the other house. We can try to flank them.” Sadie explains as they get around the house then down a ladder and head over to the other building
“You fools weren’t listening to me, were you? I showed mercy. You mistook it for weakness-” Milton shouts as the gunfire stopped. Arthur and Sadie make it through the trap door under the second building and climb up through it.
“Why have they stopped shooting?” Sadie asked as they make it into the building. Arthur walks up to the door and peaks through the cracks to see Milton standing and gesturing around him with his hands, the rain started to pour down over him.
“Now I will show strength and you may mistake it for brutality. There is no escape for any of you. I shall hunt you to the ends of the earth and the end of time! I killed your friends and I’ve enjoyed killing them and now I’m going to kill each and every one of you!” Milton went on and Arthur growls under his breath.
“This idiot is really starting to irritate me.” Arthur growls and he turns to Sadie. “Come on!” He said and Sadie tosses him a rifle and Arthur kicks the door open and starts to kill a few of the agents, including the one on the Gatling gun.
“We need to push them back!” Arthur yells as he continues to fire. “Okay, let’s go!” Sadie shouts and they continue their assault on the Pinkertons then Bill comes up and helps. “Don’t think for one minute you’re going to have all the fun by yourself!” he said as he kills a few then Arthur noticed that some of the agents were getting behind some of the large thick trees surrounding the area.
“They’re hiding in the trees, get them!” Arthur shouts and he heard a noise behind him. He turned around and saw a Pinkerton agent running up behind him but before he could do anything, a gunshot rings out and the agent falls over to the side.
Arthur looks over and sees (y/n) at the window of the cabin, proping a rifle on the windowsill and the barrel was smoking. Arthur smiles at her and she winks then shifts the gun over and started to fire at any agents she could see and Arthur turns back around.
“We’ll kill every last one of you!” Sadie screams as her, Arthur and Bill run and fire at the agents. “I have had it with you bastards!” Bill yells as he shoots and kills a couple of agents as more comes in and he, Sadie and Arthur move forward and a bit away from the cabin.
Then a few agents started to run down the main path towards the cabin. (Y/n) fires and shoots the agents but quickly she was getting overwhelmed, even with Dutch’s and Micah’s help once they got their guns out.
“We need someone back here. They’re coming down the main path.” Dutch shouts as they continue the gunfight. “Get on that Gatling gun, Arthur!” Sadie shouts and Arthur runs and ducks from the bullets as he heads to the Gatling gun.
“You’re a dead man!” A Pinkerton shouts as he goes to shoot Arthur but Sadie shoots the agent, giving Arthur the opportunity to get to the gun. Finally, he gets on the gun and begins to fire. “Keep your head down! I’m swinging this around!” Arthur shouts and everyone ducks down and Arthur spins the gun around as he continues to fire, killing all of the agents.
Eventually, the Pinkertons started to run away. “That’s right! Run you spineless sons of bitches!” Bill exclaims as the Pinkertons run away and Dutch walks out to check on the trio. “You saved us, Arthur.” Dutch said to Arthur as he gets down from the wagon. “Well, me and Bill and Sadie.” Arthur said as Micah comes out. “Well, we ain’t been back for more than a few days.” Micah said.
“What do we do, Dutch?” Arthur asked Dutch, who was thinking but he wasn’t his normal calm and confident self he seemed angrier. “Clearly, we need to leave. It will take them some time to regroup.” Dutch said then he turns to the gang once they come out of the cabin.
“Mr. Pearson, Miss Grimshaw, start packing up.” he orders then he turns to Javier and Bill. “Javier, you and Bill, get out of here. Go scare off any scum still loitering about. We need a couple of days. Now, please gentlemen!” Dutch said and Javier and Bill nod. “Sure.” Bill said and they walk off and search around the area.
“What next, Dutch?” Arthur asked Dutch. “We just need some time. I need some time. Now, we can’t go east because then we’ll be in the ocean, so we’re going to have to go north, I guess. I just need someone to buy me some damn time! One of you!” Dutch said then he slams his fist down on the gatling gun wagon. “You’ll figure it out, boss. You always do.” Micah assures him.
“What are you going to do about John, Dutch?” Abigail asked Dutch as she walks up to him. "John?“ Dutch said, almost confused, as he turns to Abigail. "He’s in jail.” She reminded him. “W-W-We’ll get him….Abigail. Just not, not yet.” Dutch said. “There’s talk of hanging him.” Abigail pleads as Dutch shakes his head. “It’s not going to come to that.” he said and he starts to walk off while (y/n) goes over to Arthur.
“Dutch!” Abigail shouts at him as she kinda follows him but stops after a few steps. “Not now, Miss! Not now.” Dutch said and he heads to the cabin, Micah not far behind him, and (y/n) hugs Arthur.
“You okay?” She asked him as she looks him over. “I’m fine. You?” He asked her and she nods then Abigail comes over to them and Sadie, who was standing a few feet away from Arthur and (y/n).
“I’m begging you two. He’s…they’re going to hang him. It would break my…the boy’s heart.” Abigail begs them. “Please, do something.”
“We will.” Sadie said and Abigail smiles at them. “Thank you.” She said and she heads back inside the cabin and Arthur and (y/n) pull out of their embrace.
“Okay. I’m going to go figure out how we rescue this bastard.” Sadie said. “Now?” Arthur asked her. “Yes, now. Meet me at Doyle’s Tavern on Milyonne Avenue.” She tells him. “Okay.” Arthur said and Sadie walks off.
“Thanks for the help back there.” Arthur said to (y/n) and she smiles at him. “Of course.” She said but then she turns her head towards the cabin for a moment then turns back to Arthur.
“Is Dutch okay, Arthur? He just…he just seems different.” (Y/n) said and Arthur sighs. “I don’t know. Seems as…what began happening in Blackwater, began happening…years ago, maybe. A slow decline, I guess.” Arthur said and (y/n) gives a confused look at this. “What do you mean?” She asked. “I ain’t quite sure.” He replied as he looks down and sighs, heavily, at this.
(Y/n) frowns and takes his hand in hers. “Arthur…” she said to him in a soft tone and he, slowly, turns his head to her. “I’m so sorry about Hosea and Lenny. I know…you were really close to them…” she said and Arthur sighs again.
“It’s just a damn mess we’ve gotten into…” he said then he runs his right hand over his eyes and then said. “I think I need some sleep…before I go meet up with Sadie.”
Arthur had arrived at the fortress to find the gang arguing with Hercule over the boat he promised them. Hercule told them they couldn’t leave yet because Fussar had ordered a ship from Cuba to come and attack. Immediately after this, Hercule and the gang were told to get on the roof quickly, and they spot a large warship just offshore.
The group get in cover and fire at the mass of soldiers who were running up the beach. Arthur helped Hercule push a cannon into position so they can destroy the warship, but the fortress was breached soon after. Arthur, Hercule, and Dutch headed down to fend off the approaching soldiers while the others remain on the roof to guard the cannon.
As more men begin to row in on boats, Arthur assigned Dutch and Hercule different positions to defend. Once the remaining soldiers had been eliminated, Arthur and Hercule returned to the roof and use the cannon to destroy the ship.
With the battle over, Arthur was told to meet the others at the boat so they can prepare to head home, while Micah meets with the captain and Dutch and Bill gets Javier.
And that’s where Arthur is now, at the boat with Hercule and the others as Bill helps Javier in. “I thought I was dead for sure.” Javier said as he gets on the boat. Then Micah comes up to them, back from his scouting mission.
“Boys, we got a real problem.” He said and the others give worried looks to him. “Nice Mr. Fussar don’t want us going nowhere. He knows just who we are. If he can keep us here for a few more days, well…” Micah said and the others exchange looks.
“And what about the captain of the ship here?” Dutch asked him. “They got him trussed up like a hog. Guards all over the place. Got us surrounded with gun positions, so when we try to sail out, he’s going to blow holes in us.” Micah replied and Dutch growls under his breath. “This feller is really beginning to try my patience.” He grumbles. “And he ain’t even had you tortured yet.” Arthur said.
“I like the man’s style. He’s thorough, nasty and vindictive.” Micah said but he notices the look the others are giving him so he clears his throat. “However, in this instance, I don’t see we got any alternative, but we go and free our friendly captain and destroy the artillery.” He said.
“For once, I agree with you.” Arthur said to him, nodding, then Dutch turns to Hercule. “Hercule?” He asked. “Oh, I’ll fight Alberto Fussar every day I can.” Hercule said, proudly. “Alright. Bill, you’re going to guard Javier on the ship here. Micah, Arthur, let’s get to work. Hercule, we follow you.” Dutch said and they start to walk away.
“En allez, this way.” Hercule said and they head off into enemy territory.
“Quick, let’s get up around the back of that artillery post. There’s two guards.” Micah tells them and they get around the back. “Arthur, come on. Get your knife ready. You take out the first guy and I’ll get the other one.” Micah orders Arthur and the two take out the guards, stealthy.
“Okay, clear. Let’s plant the explosives.” Micah said as he and Arthur go over to the cannons and place the dynamite in them. “You got it secured properly, cowpoke?” Micah asked him. “I think so.” said Arthur as he looks over his work. “Knowing you, I have my doubts.” Micah said. “Shut up, Micah.” Arthur growls and they light the fuse just as Micah starts to laugh.
“Come on, run!” Micah yells and he and Arthur run some feet away when the dynamite goes off. Then some of Fussar’s men start to come at them and the men started to fire back at them. “Look out above us! On the roof!” Hercule shouts as they ducked behind some cover and continued with the gunfire.
“Come on. There’s another set of cannons up ahead.” Hercule shouts and they move forward then take cover every time Fussar’s men fired back. Then they pop up out of cover and kill the guards as fast as they could. “I’ll get the dynamite rigged on these cannons. There’ll be more coming.” Micah said as they come up a hill and Micah runs over to the cannons.
“We’ll hold them off. Up here, Arthur, we’ll have a better view.” Dutch tells Arthur and they get up the hill and start firing at the oncoming threat as Micah plants the dynamite. “How are you getting on with those cannons, Micah?” Dutch asked Micah as he, Arthur and Hercule kill the men, who were coming out of a cornfield. “Nearly there!” Micah shouts then he places the dynamite in the cannon and runs back over to the others.
“Okay, boys, we are live, stand back.” He said and a second later, an explosion goes off. Now that all of the guns were destroyed, all they have to do is go save the captain.
“The captain’s being held in the workers’ compound. This way!” Micah informs and everyone follows him. “Let’s go!” Dutch yells and they make it over to the compound. “The captain’s in that blue building, straight ahead.” Micah said just as more men come out and shoot at them.
“Okay, let’s deal with these bastards first! Come on! Push up on them!” Dutch shouts as he, Micah, Hercule and Arthur shoot and kill every man that comes at them. “All right, you get the captain out of that cabin. We’ll cover things out here.” Dutch tells Arthur.
Arthur makes his way into the shack and opens it. There the captain was laying on the floor and Arthur, immediately, goes towards him. But Levi Simon was hiding behind the door and he comes up to Arthur and hits him in the head with the handle of his gun, knocking Arthur on the floor.
“I got you now, you bastard.” Levi said, smiling, but Dutch comes up behind him and aims his gun at Levi. “We are all bastards, my friend. But…only one of us…is some would be emperor’s whore.” Dutch said and Levi turns to him. “We know who you are.” He sneers. “And nobody knows who you are, not even your damn father.” Dutch said just as they hear someone come in.
Dutch pulls out his second revolver while Fussar walks in and Arthur starts to wake up. “You maggots are going to die.” Fussar growls as he pulls out his gun. Then Arthur gets up and pulls out his revolver, aiming at Fussar.
“Eventually, I’m sure we will, but not today, and not because of you.” Dutch said. “The US Navy is on the way.” Fussar threatens. “I am sure they are, which is why you’re going to let us leave, or you are dying right here, my friend.” Dutch said as Arthur looks down at the captain, who is awake, and tosses a rifle to him.
“Here!” Arthur shouts and the captain catches the rifle and kills Levi. Fussar, frightened, shoots several times in the air and runs away. Dutch fires back at him but to no avail, and Fussar escapes. “Damn!” Dutch growls while Arthur helps the captain to his feet.
“You saved my life. Thank you, Captain.” Arthur tells him. “I suppose you men are my cargo.” The captain said and they nod. “Dutch van der Linde. I am sorry you got hurt.” Dutch said as he and the captain shake hand. “Gentlemen. Back to the ship. Come on!” Dutch said and he, Arthur and the captain leave the shack and head outside.
“What happened to Fussar? He escaped?” Dutch asked as they run out. “I didn’t see him. They have sent reinforcements! Let’s go!” Hercule shouts as they run and shoot at any oncoming men. “Keep going, just get to that boat!” Dutch shouts as they continue to run through the ruins of the village.
“Here. Fussar’s up there, I think.” Hercule said to Arthur as he points towards a tall tower on their left. “In the tower?” Arthur asked as he looks towards it. “Yes. Yes, that’s him.” Hercule said as they see Fussar getting to the top tower and loading a cannon.
“This damn idiot. Come on!” Arthur growls and he and Hercule run. “He’s shooting, we have to take him down.” Hercule said as he and Arthur take cover. “Arthur, there’s another cannon up ahead on our left. Can you get to that?” Hercule asked him. “I’ll try!” Arthur said then he gets behind the second cannon. He aims the cannon at the tower and fires it, destroying the tower and killing Fussar with it.
“I got him for you, Javier.” Arthur told Javier after they made their way back to the ship. “Captain, can you handle the ship?” Dutch asked the Captain. “I’ll be fine. Come on, we’ll get going with the tide before I get any more surprise interviews with local officials.” The captain said and he boards the ship and Dutch turns to Hercule.
“Are you going to be okay?” He asked. “We’ll be like you. We’ll disappear probably back to Haiti. Believe me, we’ll be long gone by morning.” Hercule said and Dutch nods. “Good. Thank you.” Dutch said as he and Hercule shake hands then they board the ship as Hercule waves them goodbye and leaves.
“We survived.” Dutch said as he, Arthur, Micah, Bill and Javier were gathered at the deck of the ship. “Just about.” Arthur said. “Well, what now?” Bill asked him. “What now?” Micah mimics him. “What do you mean, what now?”
“I mean, we’re heading back to Lemoyne, again, and we’re all wanted men.” Bill said. “We slip ashore one by one. Find out what’s what.” Dutch said. “And we don’t cut and run now? Head back to Blackwater.” Micah suggested. “No.” Dutch said, firmly.
“Why not?” Micah asked, confused. “Because the last thing they’ll be thinking is for us to turn up.” Dutch said. “We’ve been on a run for a while now and it feels like…Like our luck has turned. You know? And I ain’t turning back. We had a good run of it, I guess.” said Arthur.
“We ain’t even played our hand yet. We just need to put some more money in our pockets, make our escape. Broke, alone, they’re going to pick us off one by one, and you know it.” Dutch said and Arthur folds his arms across his chest and shrugs. “Maybe.” He said.
“Not. Maybe. We need to split up, keep a low profile, try to track down the rest, but carefully. See if they sent any mail. Arthur, you check Shady Belle. We’ll find each other eventually, we always do.” Dutch said.
“And then what?” Javier asked. “Then we meet up. We gather the family, we get some money and get the hell out of there. That’s the plan.” Dutch explained. “We all acting crazy. And that’s not what I thought we were going to be doing.” said Javier. “We’ve been in a bad way. Listen, I will kill for my family. Any of you want to judge me for that, that’s fine. But that is who I am. Anyone disagree? Anyone?” Dutch asked and everyone stays silent and Arthur leans against the boxes.
All he could really think was that he was finally going back home and he really couldn’t wait to see his girls again. He missed the smiles on their faces, which always lit up his day every now and then. He couldn’t wait to wrap his arms around his family as he misses them terribly. Arthur knew then that whatever Dutch has plans for them to get the next big score will be his last run.
He decided that he will help get the money as fast as he could. If Dutch was now gonna start killing folk in cold blood and for no reason, he didn’t want (y/n) and, especially, Annebeth anywhere near that.
Back in America, Sadie and (y/n) helped the gang move to Lakay and they did their best to keep everyone safe. Charles and (y/n) would also go hunt and find food until Charles made (y/n) stay at the hideout as she seemed too sick and tired. She’d argue with him but he was concerned for her health and told her to go rest.
(Y/n), reluctantly, stayed at the small abandoned cabin and tried to help Sadie with everyone. Abigail was still shaken up about what happened in Saint Denis and (y/n) did her best to help calm her down. Swanson had actually gone clean as he stopped taken the morphine he had hidden in his Bible, which was hallow in the middle.
Karen, on the other hand, had taken to the drink way harder than normal. Every moment (y/n) saw Karen, she always had a bottle in her hand and guzzle it down. Molly had, surprisingly, disappeared and nobody knows where she went but she was the least of their worries right now.
Abigail and Charles had gone and stole Hosea and Lenny’s body and gave them a burial. Everyone drank in their memory once they were buried.
As for (y/n), there were days she felt sick and would puke but then there were days where she would feel just exhausted even when she didn’t do much. There was also times where she felt her emotions running wild. Like she would randomly cry or get annoyed easily or sometimes be happy.
She started to think that she was going crazy and some of the others took a bit of notice. Mary-Beth, Sadie, Tilly, Charles, Swanson, Grimshaw and Pearson were all concerned for her but some of them thought that she was just upset that Arthur was missing.
Karen was too drunk to even care and Strauss was a little concerned but not much as he was more worried on how he was gonna collect his debts now. But Charles and Sadie were the ones who were most concerned as they knew (y/n) wasn’t acting like herself.
Sadie would ask her if everything was okay and (y/n) would say she was but Sadie didn’t believe it. “I really think you should go see a doctor.” Sadie said and (y/n) shakes her head. “I’m fine, Sadie.” She said. “I don’t think you are. You’ve been throwing up almost every morning, you complain that you’re tired, you’ve been looking a bit pale but also got this sort’ve glow around you.” Sadie said and (y/n)’s body stiffens as she listened and her mind ran a mile a minute.
She didn’t realize until Sadie listed it all. She now realized why this sorta felt familiar. She had these symptoms before…back when she was pregnant with Annebeth.
“Oh God.” (Y/n) gasped and she placed her hand over her mouth. “What?” Sadie asked, worried. “I’m…I think…quite possibly…I might be pregnant.” (Y/n) said and now it was Sadie’s turn to gasp. (Y/n) buries her face in her hands as she cursed herself for not thinking of this earlier.
“I’m such of fool for not thinking of that sooner.” She said and Sadie places a hand on her shoulder. “Hey, it’s okay.” Sadie said to (y/n), who huffs out a sigh them goes to stand up from her chair. “I need…I need to think…” (y/n) said as she walks over to her horse. “Okay…I’ll watch over Annebeth. ” Sadie said, worried, while (y/n) mounts her horse and leaves the camp.
As she left the camp, (y/n) started to think over the idea that she was pregnant. Of course, Arthur is the father but how would Arthur take the news? Would he be upset? Would he leave her right then and there once she tells him? Her mind is spiraling with all the negative thoughts lingering in her mind.
Especially when she was left to raise Annabeth alone after Oliver left, and she’s afraid people would shun her as a harlot and by being related to her, her children would be labled as the bastard children.
Why are you so worried about this? A voice in her head asked her. He has showed you time and time again that he loves you and he loves and cares for Annebeth. For God’s sake, he was willingly gonna leave the gang for you. the voice said and (y/n) slightly raises her eyes as she looks towards the road. You’re being a silly old woman. The voice said and she sighs.
“(Y/n)?” A familiar voice said and she looks over to see Oliver on his horse and keeping pace with her horse. “Oliver?” She said, confused, and Oliver smiles. “What are you doing out here by yourself?” Oliver asked her. “I-I-uh…I needed to clear my head.” (Y/n) replied as Oliver watches her then he turns his head, looks down then let’s out a sigh.
“I want to ask you something.” He said and she gives a look of intrigue to him. “That gentleman you were with, Arthur. Is he…is he involved with the Van Der Lande gang?” He asked her.
(Y/n) gives him a surprised look before she turns her head away. “(Y/n)…” Oliver said, a sound of disappointment and concern. “Yes..he is.” She replied, softly. “How could you get involved with those criminals?” He asked her. “I told you, they saved me and Annebeth.” (Y/n) said. “By saved you and Annebeth…” he started to say and (y/n) sighs.
“Have you heard of the O’Driscoll gang?” (Y/n) asked him and Oliver nods. “Of course, him and Van Der Linde are among some of the most well-known gangs out there. They’re constantly in the paper.” Oliver said. “Well, some of the O’Driscoll gang came to my family home and killed my mother and father…” (y/n) said and Oliver’s eyes widen and his mouth opens, slightly.
“They were about to kill me and Annebeth but Dutch, Hosea and Arthur came in and saved us.” (Y/n) said and Oliver frowns. “Oh, (y/n)…” he mutters. “I know what they do is not good but most of them are good people that are just trying to survive.” (Y/n) said and Oliver frowns and looks down.
(Y/n) noticed that he had a conflicting look on his face as if he were deciding on something. “You’re not gonna turn me in to the law, are you?” She asked and he looks back at her. “I should, I mean they rob the Saint Denis bank almost a week ago and you probably know where they are….but I’m not.” He said and he sighs.
“I’ll be honest with you, Oliver. I don’t know where they are and I don’t know when they’ll be back.” She replied and Oliver gives her a concerned look before turning his head away. “I really should’ve been there that night, I coulda stopped those O'Driscoll’s from killing your parents. If I wasn’t such a coward…” Oliver growls.
“Oliver, we’ve been through this…it’s in the past. We can’t change it. Sometimes I wish things were different but they ain’t. So we move on from it.” (Y/n) said. “I know…but doesn’t change the fact that I still feel guilty. I should’ve stayed…I should’ve been there.” Oliver said. “If you were there, Oliver, you would’ve been killed too.” (Y/n) said. “Maybe…but at least I would’ve been there and died trying to protect you and Annebeth.” He said and she gives a gratified smiled to him.
Oliver smiles back to her then clears his throat. “Anyway…what are you doing out here? Is Annebeth alright?” He asked her. “Oh just…got alot on my mind. Thought getting out of camp would help clear my mind. And Annebeth is safe with a friend of mine. You?” She asked him. “Oh…it’s my father…” Oliver said and (y/n) gives him a worried look.
“Your father?” She asked him and Oliver sighs. “Yeah…ever since mother died, he’s…” Oliver sighs and shakes his head. “Your mother died?! When?” (Y/n) asked, shocked, and Oliver gives a small scoff. “Um…a few months after I left you. I’ve uh…I’ve had a fallen out with them when I told them I left you. They were disappointed in me.” He explains as (y/n) listens, intently.
“I told them that you would probably not want to see them so I told them to not go to you and they became extremely angry and then mother died about a couple of months later.” Oliver explained then shakes his head as they come up to the bridge that leads to Saint Denis. “Father blamed me for mother’s death. Saying I broke her heart for keeping her from seeing her granddaughter and the shame I put on the family.”
“Oh Oliver…” (y/n) said, sympathetically. “Yeah. So Father has turned to drinking and he’s been gambling his money away and God knows what else he’s been doing.” He said. “So…where is he?” (Y/n) asked. “He said something about going to the Theodore Eckhart stables. Something about a horse.” Oliver said and (y/n) nods.
“You need some help?” She asked him and he looks over at her. “You don’t have to do that. I can do it.” Oliver said and (y/n) shakes her head. “I don’t mind. This will at least keep my mind occupied.” (Y/n) said and Oliver smiles as they head to the stables.
“What do you think he’s up to?” (Y/n) asked him. “I’m not sure….he keeps saying it’s a disgrace…a man of his standing has to ride around some nag.” Oliver explains. “That don’t sound like him at all.” (Y/n) said. “Like I said, he’s taken to drinking ever since mother died. And it’s lead him down a very dark path. I’ve noticed him pawning off things left and right…getting involved with bad people. I’ve tried to talk to him but…he won’t listen to me and ignores me, claiming he has no son.” Oliver said.
“My Lord. I’m so sorry, Oliver.” (Y/n) said to him, sympathetically. “Hey, it’s my fault. I can take it.” He said. “But you can’t be blamed for your mother’s death.” (Y/n) said to him and Oliver scoffs. “Try telling that to my father.” He said, in an upset tone, as they come up to the stables.
“Well, here it is.” Oliver said as they come up to the reddish-brown brick building, with a green sigh and yellow lettering that said Theodore Eckhart Stables. The two dismount their horses as they walk up to the large red barn doors.
“I’m gonna go in, see what kind’ve state he’s in.” Oliver said and (y/n) nods. “Okay.” She said as he opens the door. “Scream if you need any help.” She said and he turns to her. “The sarcasm is new.” He notes and she smiles and shrugs as he shakes his head and heads inside.
Immediately, (y/n) felt the wave of nausea hit her again. “Oh no…” she mutters and she goes over to the corner of the building and pukes again. She heaves for a moment then spits on the ground and pulls out a handkerchief out of her bag. She wiped her mouth and tosses the cloth in a nearby trash can when a voice asked. “You okay, miss?”
She looks over and sees a young man sweeping the sidewalk. “Yeah, I’m fine..I’m just…” she started to explain when she heard loud voices coming from the stables.
“I’VE TOLD YOU TO NEVER TALK TO ME AGAIN!”
She watches the door as it burst open and saw the familiar figure of Oliver’s father, Albert. He was tall like his son and had the same blue eyes as him too. But what took (y/n) aback was Albert’s once clean clothes were now dirty, it looked like he had rolled around in the mud with the pigs, and his hair had receded to the point where the top of his head was completely bald, only had hair around his temples.
His face was sunken in and the man had grown a long, scraggly white beard. If (y/n) had not known him, she would’ve thought he was one of the many homeless beggars around town. Oliver had run over to his father as he said. “Father, please!”
“No! I want you to stay away from me! I don’t need you! I don’t need anybody!” Albert screamed as he walks away. “Father!” Oliver cried out before he scoffs then growls while (y/n) walks up to him. “Oh my God.” (Y/n) said as she walks up to him and Oliver noticed the look of fright and horror on her face. “I know.” He mutters, understanding that she couldn’t believe at what she was seeing.
“C'mon, we’ve got to follow him.” Oliver said and he and (y/n) walk down the backroads of the stables as Albert walks on. He takes a corner then goes on and disappears behind some crates and the two former couple follow close by but not close enough for him to see them.
They get behind the crates to see there was a corner alley behind them and (y/n) started to walk ahead but Oliver grabs her arm and starts to pull her back. “Wait! He might see us.” He said as he puts her up against the wall and places his arms on either side of (y/n)’s head, his body almost acting like a shield for her, as they hear Albert shout. “Mind where you go, mind where you go!"
Oliver takes a quick peak around the corner then pulls back and looks down at (y/n). She looks back at him, her heart beating hard against her throat, and gazed into Oliver’s blue eyes. As she gazed into them, she couldn’t help but think of Arthur and how much she missed him.
She turns her head away and asked. "You think he saw us?”
“I don’t think so.” Oliver said as he removed his arms off of the wall and backs away. The two look over the corner and see Albert, drunkenly, yelling at a man. “I’ll wipe that damn smirk clean off your face."
"Ain’t you a little old for brawling, mister?” The man said as he walks away. “Damn you!” Albert yells and walks off and the duo continue to follow.
They go through one alleyway, cross the street only to see Albert turn down another alleyway. “What’s he doing?” Oliver asked, aloud. “I don’t know. Guess we’ll find out.” (Y/n) said as they turn down the alley and see Albert walking down and turns to the right. Oliver and (y/n) come up to the end of the building and lean against the wall and see Albert standing there.
“What’s he doing?” Oliver asked again and (y/n) shrugs. “Either he’s waiting for a woman of dubious morals or…he’s trying to sell something.” (Y/n) said just as the back door, of the building they were leaning against, opens and out comes a man, a bit young than Albert but older than Oliver and (y/n) wearing a clean suit, walks out.
“So, Ashton, you got the money?” Albert asked. “Have you got the brooch and the necklace, Mr. Dudley?” Ashton asked and (y/n) noticed how Oliver looked angry at this. “Yes.” Albert said as he digs into his pocket and pulls out a couple of boxed and hands it to Ashton.
“Here.” He said and Ashton takes the jewelry boxes, pockets them and pulls out a stack of cash. “Here’s the money.” He said and Albert goes to grab the cash but Ashton pulls back, puts the cash back in his coat pocket and pulls out the jewelry boxes and opens them to inspect them.
“They are beautiful.” He said. “It’s a family heirloom, it’s been in the family for years.” Albert said while Oliver glares at his father. “That’s my mother’s jewelry.” He growls in a whisper.
“Not any longer, Mr. Dudley.” Ashton said as he pockets the jewelry again then pulls out the cash and hands it to Albert. “Enjoy the money…and, should you need any more…I can offer you a loan at a very reasonable rate of interest.” Ashton offers and Albert turns to him. “No, thank you. I’ve heard what happens to folks who take loans from you.” Albert said to Ashton.
“It’s not even his to sell…” Oliver mutters to (y/n) as Ashton said to Albert. “I’ve met a hundred men like you, Mr. Dudley. You’ll come crawling back soon enough.” Then Ashton walks off while Oliver growls and stomps towards his father.
“You sold mother’s brooch and necklace?!” Oliver yells and Albert turns to Oliver. “You? And what the hell where you gonna do with it? Wear it?” Albert asked Oliver, angrily. “No. I was hoping, in the future, to give them to a woman I would one day call my wife.” Oliver said and Albert laughs, loudly.
“You a married man? You ran away from the girl that was with your child, saying you were scared to get married and now, you’re telling me that you would’ve given those to a soon-to-be wife?!” Albert said before he laughs, obnoxiously. “It could happen one day, father.” Oliver said. “Yeah, when pigs fly.” Albert said and (y/n) huffs out a sigh then shouts. “That’s enough!”
She turns the corner to see that Oliver and Albert were almost in each other’s faces and Albert turn to her and he seemed taken aback to see her there. “(Y/n)? Is that you?” He asked, shocked, sounding like the man she knew years ago.
“Please stop berating him, Mr, Dudley.” She said then Albert looks between the two. “Wait…are you…?” He asked as he gestures between the two but they shake their heads. “No, father. We’re not together.” Oliver explains and Albert looks over at (y/n), almost like he was hoping Oliver was kidding.
“I’m sorry, Mr. Dudley.” She said, shaking her head. “Then why are you with him?” Albert asked. “We just met up in town. And I want to say to you is you gotta stop blaming Oliver on things that are out of his control.” (Y/n) said and Albert looks taken aback by this then she looks over at Oliver.
“You think that man is still around?” She asked and he shrugs. “I don’t know and she starts to walk off. "I’ll be back.” She said. “Wait, where you going?” Oliver asked her. “I’m gonna get the brooch and necklace back.” She said and she walks around the next corner.
She walks out into the streets and saw Ashton getting into a carriage. “Hey! Wait! Mr. Ashton!” She calls out as the carriage starts to head off. She runs and grabs a nearest horse and mounts it then takes off after it. “Wait! Stop! Need to talk to you!” She shouts as she catches up to the carriage.
She gets up behind it and jumps on the carriage then climbs over then pulls the passenger off of the front seat. He falls and she gets up on the seat and shoves the driver off while she hears Ashton yelling at her. “Did Mr Dudley put you up to this?"
She pulls the carriage off to a secluded section then stops it and jumps off of the carriage. "What the hell do you want?” Ashton asked her as he opens the door of the carriage "That brooch and necklace was not Mr Dudley’s to sale.“ She said and Ashton walks out. "I bought it fair and square.” He said and (y/n) rolls her eyes.
Then she takes her gun out of her holster and points it at Ashton, who jumps at this. "O-O-O-Okay. Let’s not..let’s not go too crazy.“ He said. "Then give me the necklace and the brooch.” She demanded. “Okay, okay, here.” He said as he pulls out the boxes and hands them to her.
She takes them and puts them in her satchel then pulls out some money she had. “Here, for your troubles.” (Y/n) said as she hands him the money and he takes it. “Oh Lord…Oh God…” Ashton mutters as (y/n) holsters her gun and gets back on the carriage and drives it back to the city.
She makes it back to Saint Denis and heads over close to the area she left Oliver, only to see him leaning against the wall of a building alone. She gets off of the carriage and walks over to him and she could see he looked upset. “Hey, where’s your father?” She asked him. “I don’t know.” He replied, dejected, then he sighs heavily through his nose.
(y/n) sighs as she walks up to him. “Want to go look for him?” She asked him and Oliver shakes his head. “I’m sorry….” she said and he shakes his head again. “It’s okay.” He said then (y/n) frowns then pulls out the jewelry boxes out of her satchel.
“Here got these for ya.” She said as she holds them out to him. Oliver grabs them and gives her a smile. “Thank you.” He said as he looks down at them. “I owe you one.” He said. “You already owe me.” She said and she starts to walk away. “You know…” Oliver said and this makes her stop and turn to him.
“I was supposed to give these to you when we got married, that way you could’ve passed them down to Annebeth.” He said and (y/n) gives him a puzzled look. He looks down at the jewelry then holds out the box, with the brooch inside, to (y/n). “Here…” he said and she looks up at him.
“Oliver, I-I…I can’t accept this. This should go to whoever will take your hand in marriage.” (Y/n) said but Oliver shakes his head, slightly. “You can at least take this brooch. I think my mother, if she were still alive, would love for you to have this.” He said as he still holds out the brooch, which (y/n) could tell was gold with some blue stones in it.
She looks over at Oliver and slowly takes it. “I don’t know what to say…” she mutters as she looks down at it. “Just take it as the first steps of me making up for all the pain I’ve caused you.” Oliver said and (y/n) smiles at him. “Thank you, Oliver.” She said, softly, her eyes watering up. “You’re welcome.” He said and she nods at him before she thinks for a moment then goes to give him a hug.
He hugs her back and she, quickly, pulls away from him. She turns and whistles for her horse and it comes trotting up to her. She goes to mount it but Oliver speaks up.
“Hey.” Oliver calls out and (y/n) turns to him and she could tell that he wanted to say something and he was trying to decide on his words. "Please be careful out there, (y/n). I know you care for those people in that gang..but…you really need to think about you and Annebeth. Cause I can tell, with how everything is going, the time for outlaws is coming to end. And I don’t want you to be part of that downfall.“ He said and (y/n) stares into his eyes.
"I know.” She said and he nods. “Take care now.” She said as she gets on her horse and takes off, leaving him behind.
Meanwhile, in Guarma, Arthur had helped get Hercule’s friends out from being kidnapped by Fussar’s men and had helped Dutch save Javier. Now he was laying on a cot, waiting for tomorrow as they were going to talk to Hercule about getting a boat off of this island, and there was a moment he couldn’t erase from his mind.
Dutch had an old woman help them to get around the island so that they could get into the compound and save Javier. They made their way through some caves and had come up to a ladder, which lead to a hole, and the old woman started to demand more money from Dutch.
“This way?” Dutch asked her as they come up to the ladder. “Then you pay more.” The old woman, Gloria, said. “Okay.” Dutch said as he walks up to Gloria. “More.” She demanded. “Just a second.” Dutch whispers as he goes to touch her but she smacks his hand away from her.
“Pay more. Pay now.” She demanded again then Dutch grabbed her hand and his other hand goes to her throat. “Dutch.” Arthur said, concerned, as Dutch slams Gloria’s head against the ladder, making her drop her knife. “What are you doing?” Arthur asked, confused, as Dutch slams her head against the ladder again and begins to strangle her with both hands.
“Jesus. Easy, Dutch.” Arthur said and then Dutch tosses Gloria’s body to the side. “What was that?” Arthur asked. “Horrible old crone.” Dutch sneered as he kneels down and takes back the gold bar he had given to her earlier.
“But you killed her.” Arthur pointed out. “She was going to betray us, Arthur. Couldn’t you tell?” Dutch asked as he goes to the ladder. “No.” Arthur replied, honestly. “Well, I got some Spanish. She was.” Dutch said and he starts to place his hand and foot on the steps when Arthur speaks up.
“You keep killing folk, Dutch.” he said, sounding a bit worried, and Dutch turns to him with a stern look. “I am just trying to make sure that some of us survive, Arthur. Now, shall we proceed?” Dutch asked in a firm, calm voice. “I guess.” Arthur replied, shrugging and not having much of a choice.
Then Dutch climbs up the ladder, Arthur soon follows. “Listen, son. You think I want any of this?” Dutch asked him. “I don’t know.” Arthur said as they make it to the top and realize they were in a small area of ruins. “Of course I don’t, but I made a pledge to you all, we would survive, no matter what.” Dutch said as they take cover by some walls and look out on the doorway.
“So how did you know she was going to betray us? What she say?” Arthur asked Dutch. “It was in her eyes and the way she was leading us.” Dutch said, almost sounding like he was blowing him off. But this catches Arthur’s attention. “But you said you knew Spanish.” He said and Dutch turns to him. “I know human beings, Arthur.” he said and Arthur scoffs at this.
“Are you going to strangle me next?” He asked Dutch. “I’m doing the best I can.” Dutch said in a low voice and soon after they saw some of Fussar’s men dragging Javier in.
Arthur, as he lays in his cot hours later, still couldn’t believe what he saw. Dutch killing a woman in cold blood. He had heard that Dutch killed a woman back in Blackwater but he thought that maybe it was a mistake. Dutch never killed anyone in cold blood, there was always a reason for it.
But he saw right in front of his eyes, Dutch killing a woman in cold blood. Never in his life he had ever witnessed this before him. He didn’t believe it when Javier told him that Dutch killed that woman back in Blackwater but now….
He sighs and goes to sleep as he kept telling himself that he just needed to get through at least a couple more days and he’ll be heading back home.
Arthur slowly opens his eyes then coughs as he starts to push himself up. His vision slowly comes back into focus as he looks around and sees that he had landed in some sort’ve beach.
“Where the hell am I?” He mutters once he gets up to his feet and starts to walk. Minutes or hours, he wasn’t for sure, he walked on although he stumbles every now and then. Eventually, he saw some smoke up ahead and started to head towards it.
He rounds the corner and sees Dutch, Javier, Bill and Micah around a fire pit. “Dutch.” Arthur said in a weak hoarse voice then he raises a hand and said, a bit louder. “Dutch. Boys.” Dutch and the others look up and over and see Arthur. “You’re alive. Arthur?” Dutch said, shocked, then he and the others stand up and run towards Arthur.
“You’re alive.” Dutch said, happily. “Mother…You’re okay.” Javier said as they run up to Arthur. “Arthur, it is a miracle. It is a damn miracle.” Dutch said, relieved. “Here, have something to drink. Have a drink.” he said then he turns to the boys. Somebody give him a damn drink.“ Dutch shouts and Bill gives Arthur a drink, who accepts it and drinks it.
"Oh son. Son, take it easy. We got you. We got you.” Dutch assures Arthur and they take him over to the firepit, which had shades from the trees over it.
“So, where the hell are we?” Arthur asked Dutch sometime later after getting to rest and a drink. “We are on the island of Guarma. Javier asked a local. It’s an old sugar plantation island. Second Island east of Cuba.” Dutch explains. “Is it anywhere near Australia or to Tahiti?” Arthur asked him. “It’s on the way, I guess.” Dutch said, shrugging. But they don’t know that they were getting surrounded by some sort’ve enforcement officials.
“So, what next?” Arthur asked. “I don’t know.” Dutch said then he hears a noise then turns around and looks up to see the men surrounding them with guns aiming at them. “Well, next I guess we’re going to get shot.” Dutch said, with exasperated sarcasm, as the others and sees them.
Moments later, the boys were chained together by their ankles as the guards speak in Spanish. Then a man on a horse comes up to them. “Gentlemen, this is quite a welcome.” Dutch said. “Who are you?” the man asked him. “We are no one.” Dutch replied.
“What’s your name?” the man asked him. “Aiden O'Malley.” Dutch replied. “Is that so? What are you doing Mr O'Malley?” The man asked, sounding like he doesn’t believe Dutch. “Surviving. We were lost at sea in the storm.” Dutch said but then man gives him a suspicious look. “Is that so?” The man said, suspiciously. “No, I’m in the habit of looking like this.” Dutch remarks, sarcastically, then he looks down at the ankle chains and cuffs.
“Is all of this really necessary?” Dutch asked the man. “We’ve got enough troubles around here right now, Mr O'Malley, without taking a chance on a bunch of vagabonds. Behave yourselves and no harm will befall you.” the man said then he turns to his men and speaks to them in Spanish.
“Let’s go. We got another group round it up down the way.” The man said, in English, and they start walking. “I don’t get your drift, mister, uh?” Dutch said, not sure what the man’s name is. “Levi Simon. Senior overseer for Alberto Fussar. We run the third most productive sugar plantation in the Northern Caribbean. Of course, where there’s money to be made, there’s trouble.” Levi explains.
“What sort of trouble?” Dutch asked, curiously. “Oh the usual sort. People wanting what ain’t theirs and others telling them to take it.” Levi said. “I don’t get you?” Dutch asked. “Labor troubles. And other thieves and pirates looking to disrupt our ways of working.” said Levi. “How very upsetting for you.” said Dutch.
“Not half as upsetting as it will be for them. Mr Fussar has a lot of very powerful friends.” Levi said. “I will bet that he does.” Dutch said. “Bunch of Haitian pirates won’t frighten him. They’ll be strung up in the streets soon enough.” said Levi. “And do we seem like Haitian pirates to you, Mr Simon?” Dutch asked him. “You seem like someone or other.” Levi said.
“We was headed to Tahiti.” Arthur pipes up. “You was going the scenic route. Just as soon as I know exactly who you are, you’ll be free. Meantime, you’ll not starve.” Levi said then he talks among his men then turns back to Dutch and the boys. “Welcome to Guarma, gentlemen. Now, if you’ll excuse me.” He said and Levi leaves, leaving Dutch, Arthur and the others with Levi’s men.
“What now, Aiden?” Arthur asked Dutch, a hint of sarcasm in his voice when he said Dutch’s fake name. “I don’t know. What do you think?” Dutch asked him. “I think we’ve got to get out of here.” Arthur said. “Yeah, but they can’t find out who we are.” Dutch said. “Well, for now, we’re stuck then.” Arthur said as they continued to walk on for a bit.
“Well, for what it’s worth, I think I would have preferred Tahiti.” Arthur said to Dutch. “You and me both.” Dutch said then they come up to a group of men that were also getting chained up.
“Who are these people?” Dutch asked. “Who knows?” Arthur said, shrugging. “Well they got them chained and lashed, but they don’t look too dangerous.” Dutch said to Arthur then he turns to in of the guards. “Excuse me, sir. Who are our new friends here?” Dutch asked and the guard responds in Spanish, which Dutch kinda understood.
“What crime did they commit?” He asked the guard responded back in his native tongue. “Insurrection? That’s quite a word.” Dutch said as they chain the new group of men to the boys and they walk on for a few minutes.
But then the guards were shot at and Arthur looks around then hops over to the nearby dead guard, grabs the keys and guns and unlocks himself from the chains and hands the keys to Dutch.
“For once boys, I don’t think they are shooting at us. Hold them off-” Dutch yells as he and the others get out of their chains while Arthur shot the guards. “Good work Arthur.” Dutch said and he and the boys grab the guns from the dead guards near them and shot the remaining guards.
“Everyone okay?” Dutch asked once the gunfight stopped. “Yeah.” Javier said as they regroup but then see some more guards coming. “Damn, reinforcements.” Dutch grumbles then they hear a voice and they turn and see a man gesturing for them to follow him.
“We need to get out of here.” The man said as more gunfire sounds out. “Now we’re in trouble.” Dutch said. “Come on. Come on. Everyone, follow me. Come, come, come!” The man shouts and Dutch and the boys start to follow the man and his group but then Javier was shot in the leg.
Javier let’s out a yell and falls over and holds his leg. “Javier!” Dutch shouts and he was about to go after Javier but he saw the guards coming closer. “Get out of here. Get out of here, there’s a lot of them.” Javier tells them and Dutch turns to Arthur.
“What do you think?” He asked him. “We’ve got to move, Dutch!” Arthur said and Dutch seemed a bit conflicted bout this but turns towards Javier. “Don’t lose faith, son! We’ll find you!” Dutch shouts at him as he and the others run through the forest. “Go, go!” The leader shouts then they come up to some ruins and the man leads them to some crates and opens it.
“Quickly. I have some guns stashed here. Come.” He said as he opens the crates full of rifles and other guns. Dutch, Arthur and the others grab a gun then take a bit of cover as the guards come running.
“Unload on them, fellas.” Dutch yells as they all start to fire at the men and Arthur turns to the man that helped them out. “Thanks for getting us out of there.” He said. “Don’t thank me yet.” The man said.
“Bill, you’re with me. Let’s get up there. Arthur, you too! Come on!” Dutch orders and they do just as he said. “Push up on them!” Dutch shout as they go and shoot at many guards.
“Nice island you got here.” Dutch said, sarcastically, to the man. “It’s not my island.” The man said as he kills a few men as do Dutch, Arthur, Micah, Bill and the other prisoners. “Damn this, fool!” Bill growls and they fire on until the ones that were still alive run away.
“They’re running away!” Dutch shouts then the man that saved them turns to them. “Come on. Follow me. Quick!” he orders and they follow him as they make their way deeper into the forest.
“What you doing here?” the man asked. “I have no idea. Running from somebody or something, I guess.” Dutch said. “Aren’t we all. Hercule Fontaine.” Hercule introduced. “Dutch van der Linde. These drowned rats are Micah, Bill, and Arthur.” Dutch said as he gestures to himself then to the others.
“Okay. Well, Fussar will be desperate to find you. We must be very careful.” Hercule said. “So, who is this Fussar?” Dutch asked Hercule. “A tyrant driven by nothing but power and greed. Our only purpose is to work ourselves to death, to make him rich.” Hercule’s right hand man replied
“Leon wants the people to stand up to Fussar, but most are too afraid.” Hercule said as he nods towards his partner. “And you?” Dutch asked Hercule. “I am not from here. I bring things in and off the islands behind Colonel Fussar’s back.” Hercule said and they make come up to what looked like an abandoned compound.
“Let’s, uh…Let’s rest a moment. Down there Aguadulces. Fussar’s compound.The sugar cane these poor men kill themselves farming gets processed in that factory there.” Hercule said. “They’re little more than slaves shipped in from other islands. A group escaped yesterday into the jungle, hoping to find a way back to their homes.” Leon tells them.
“Now Fussar’s men are out hunting them down. That old Fort: Cinco Torres. My men and I use that as a hideout when we are here. Come on. I know somewhere you men can rest.” Hercule said as he leads them to the place.
“Can we trust you?” Dutch asked him. “I don’t see you have any choice. I am the only one who can arrange a boat for you. But, I need something in return. Help Leon with that group of escaped workers, and then come meet me at the fort.” Hercule said and Dutch thinks on this for a moment.
“You help us get back our friend and get out of here, we will do everything we can.” Dutch tells him and Hercule smiles and nods. “Thank you. If your friend is still alive, they will have him at Fussar’s compound. There is a cave hidden below the cliffs. It will lead you right there.” Hercule said. “Thank you.” said Dutch.
“The workers are somewhere in the jungle. Hopefully we can get to them before Fussar does.” Hercule said. “Of course.” Dutch said as Hercule takes them to the little ruined hideout. “Gentlemen, goodbye.” Hercule said and he and Leon leave.
“Well, if this is a tropical paradise, so far it ain’t up to much.” Bill grumbles. “I’ll go scope the entrance to that cave.” Dutch said then he turns to Arthur. “Arthur.” He said and Arthur sighs. “I need to get some rest.” He said as he goes to sit on a cot. “Well you’re right. We all need to relax. What a mess. I am so sorry boys.” Dutch said, apologetically, as he sits on another cot.
“Get some sleep, Dutch.” Bill said to him as Arthur and Dutch start to lay down on the cot and Bill sits down and leans against a wall. “Micah, guard this spot. Bill, do some more scouting. Carefully.” Dutch orders and Micah goes off to stand guard while Arthur tries to rest but his mind wanders.
He was worried how everyone was back home. Did they know what happened? Did they move? Or did they get capture by the Pinkertons? He hated thinking this way and especially for (y/n) and Annebeth.
(y/n)…Annebeth… he thought, sadly. He knows it makes him sound weak but he missed his girls. He had hoped, by now, he’d be back at Shady Belle with all of the money and he, (y/n) and Annebeth would of packed up and move on. But as luck would have it, that doesn’t happen.
Ever since Blackwater, the gang’s luck hasn’t been the same. It seemed everytime things started to look up for them, it ends up being snatched away from them.
Arthur sighs and turns over, his back facing the others, as he closes his eyes and let’s out a sigh. He made a promise to them. He made a promise to his beloved (y/n) that he’ll take them somewhere once the plan is done and settle down together.
To raise their family in a farmhouse together.
To live the rest of their lives together.
He knew he’s not going to back down on his promise. No matter what happens, he’ll find a way back to his family.
The next morning, Arthur heads downstairs where a lively discussion already appears to be taking place between Dutch and Hosea. “I’m telling you, Dutch, this is the way to do this job. The distraction’ll buy you all the time you need.” said Hosea. “I…don’t like it…” Dutch mutters, unsure. “It’s the right plan. We’ve done the work. I’ve been in town, looking…watching and…and waiting, I’ve, I’ve…I’ve tested it as well as I can. It’s the right plan.” Hosea assures him.
“I know! I just…Well, between you and me, I’m…nervous, I suppose, I suppose that’s it.” Dutch said and Hosea gives him a concerned look. “You’re never nervous, that’s been my job all these years.” he said. “I know.” Dutch said and Arthur walks into the room.
“Gentlemen.” Arthur greets as he walks in. “Look, the bank…Karen, Tilly, Abigail, I sent them all. They all say the same thing. There’s no more than one armed guard. And the police…it’s a city, there are police, but as far as we can tell…the patrols will all be going this way…when Abigail and I cause the diversion…and that’s the opportunity.” Hosea said as he points at the map that’s in front of Dutch on the table.
Dutch shakes his head a bit then looks up at Arthur. “What do you think, Arthur?” he asked. “Well, I don’t see we have a lot of choice. We linger around here we know we’re dead.” Arthur replied. “But the plan?” Dutch asked. “We got a decent bunch. We know how to fight. Those city cops, they don’t seem so tough. As long as we move fast. I reckon doing it in the day, with a distraction. If that’s what Hosea is saying? It’s as good a plan as any.” Arthur said and Dutch thinks for a moment before he nods.
“I, I think I agree.” He said. “And we do it at night…there’s the drama of just getting into the bank. Can’t do that silently. They’ll pick us off far easier.” Hosea said. “I know, I’m…I’m just making sure.” Dutch said. “Every plan is a good plan if we execute it properly. Every problem we had was because we did not…execute…properly. Even Blackwater from my understanding.” said Hosea and Dutch nods again. “You’re right. Let’s rob this bastard.” Dutch said and Hosea and Arthur nods as they leave.
“So it’s really happening…” (y/n) said as she helps straightens Arthur’s blue puff tie. “Yeah…” Arthur mutters and (y/n) gives him a nervous look. “Hey, everything will be okay.” He tries to assure her. “I know…it’s just…we’ve gotten closer to each other and I guess I’m just scared to lose you.” She said and Arthur frowns a bit at this.
“Hey…” he whispers as he takes her chin and makes her face him. “We’ll be fine. You’re not gonna lose me. And like I said, once we get the money and get as far away from here as possible, we will go live as a family.” He tells her and she smiles a bit then nods.
“You’re right. I might be worrying too much. I-I just don’t want to lose you. Annebeth would be really sad…" (Y/n) said. "Hey…if anything were to happen, I’ll find my way back to you.” He said and (y/n) smiles at him. “And the girls said you weren’t a romantic.” She teases him and Arthur gives a playful scoff.
She giggles at this then he leans in and gives her a loving kiss, which she returns. They break the kiss and (y/n) fixes up his tie real quick then pats his chest. “Okay, I guess you better go.” She said and he nods. He gives her a quick kiss once more just as they hear footsteps coming up.
They look over and see Annebeth coming in. “Do you have to go?” Annebeth asked Arthur. “Unfortunately, yes, sweetheart. But I’ll be back, don’t you worry.” Arthur said and the young girl frowns. “Hey…don’t be sad. I’ll be back here before you know it.” He said as he kneels down to her then picks her up in his arms.
Then she goes and hugs Arthur, her little arms wrapped around his neck. He hugs her back as she said. “Please be safe.” Arthur turns his head and kissed the side of her head. “I will.” He mutters then they pull back from the embrace and Arthur gives her a small smile. “You be good to your momma, ya hear?” He said and she nods.
Arthur hands Annebeth over to (y/n), who takes her in her arms. Arthur leans in and gives a quick kiss to (y/n) then mutters to her. “I love you.”
She gave a small gasp before she smirks and said. “I love you, too.” At that moment, Arthur leaves the room while (y/n) does her best to stay strong even though she has a terrible feeling about this whole job.
“Everyone, get ready. Look smart. Travel light.” Dutch said as he, Bill, John, Micah, Javier, Lenny, Charles, Hosea and Abigail load up. “You got everything, Arthur?” Dutch calls out and Arthur walks out of the building. “Sure.” Arthur said as he heads to his horse and Hosea and Abigail get on the horse drawn carriage. “We rob ourselves a bank…and within six weeks…we’re living life anew in a tropical idyll…spending the last of our days as banana farmers. Let’s get out of this godforsaken place…and go rob ourselves a bank!” Hosea said and the gang responds with cheers of approval.
“Let’s go, let’s go! Crack that whip, Mr. Matthews!” Dutch shouts and they gallop off. “This is it, gentlemen. The last one.” Dutch said to the group as they head off. “Where have we heard that before?” John asked as he rolls his eyes, Dutch takes notice of his tone of voice.
“What has happened to you, John? You lost all your heart.” Dutch said, almost sounding disappointed. “I’m just trying to stay real about all this.” John replied, honestly. “Real. Oh, how I detest that word. So devoid of imagination.” Dutch said, in disgust.
“How soon are we shipping out?” Micah asked. “Soon as we get a passage organized. Boat down to Argentina and another around the cape.” Dutch replied. “What about the money in Blackwater? We’re just gonna leave that behind?” Micah asked him. “Forget that, it’s gone. You all talk like it’s the only damn money in the world. We’re gonna take that and more, take it from the people who take it from us. This isn’t some hick town, hundred dollar operation. This is a big city bank!” Dutch exclaims.
“Right. With security, guards, police.” John points out. “Hosea has done his reconnaissance, we’ve been over this. The plan. One last time. Hosea and Abigail draw out the police, we go in calm and fast. John and Lenny, secure the front doors, Javier takes the side exit. Bill, Micah and Charles, control the crowd. Me and Arthur deal with the bank manager and vault. Got it?” Dutch said.
“Got it.” said Micah.
“Yep.” John said, still sounding unsure.
“Got it! Gentlemen, let’s us go ahead.” Hosea said.
“How long do you need?” Dutch asked him “Not long. Fifteen minutes or less. You’ll know by the noise. Any problems, we’ll see you in camp.” said Hosea. “Good luck gentlemen.” Abigail tells then and her and Hosea take off into Saint Denis.
“Everybody know the drill. We head in hard and stay calm. They won’t be expecting us. Any minor trouble, head back to camp. We’ll leave in a few days.” Dutch said then he turns to Bill. “You good, Bill?” He asked. “Sure.” Bill said. “Then ride on with Charles. We don’t want to be seen heading in like some posse of country outlaws.” Arthur said and Bill nods. “This is it, cowboys! One more time!” Dutch exclaims in excitement.
“One more time.” Arthur mutters to himself. And I’ll be out of here… he thought as they get close to the main bridge of the city. “Let’s ride!” Dutch shouts and they ride into town.
“Nice and easy through town now, boys.” Dutch instructs as they go through town. Minutes later, they come up to the Lemoyne National Bank. “There’s Bill, let’s hitch up here.” Dutch said and they come up and hitch up their horses.
“Gentlemen…robbing thieves, it ain’t no crime at all. Folk like this…they stole what this country could have been…Stay cool, fellers. Act natural. Wait for Hosea to do his thing.” Dutch tells them as they dismount their horses. “This, this’d better work.” Micah said and John scans around his surroundings.
“Looks like there’s law over the other side.” John said as he nods towards the lawmen nearby. “Have a modicum of faith, John, will you please? Soon as we get out, load everything onto the wagon here.” Dutch said as they all stand there for a few minutes before they see and hear a powerful explosion some blocks away.
“I love that Hosea, he’s a true artist.” Dutch laughs as they make their way to the bank. Then they all cover their faces, pull out their guns and break into the bank. “Ladies and gentlemen, this is a hold up. Don’t do nothing stupid.” Dutch yells as they enter the bank and the people inside, screamed and scrambled away from the gang.
“Who do you think you are?” The Clerk asked Dutch, firmly. “Okay, now then. Arthur, would you please have Señor Bank Manager here open up the vault?” Dutch asked Arthur. He walks up to the manager and punches him. “Open the vault, come on!” he demands as the manager opens the vault.
“Let’s make this quick, come on. Forget all the drawers, just get those safes open.” Dutch said as he shoves the manager away and he and Arthur enter the vault. “I need the combination for these safes.” Arthur said as he approaches one of the safes.
“Tell him the combination…come on…speak…” Bill demands the manager. “Nineteen.” The manager replied and Arthur switches to that number on the lock and it clicks. “Got it.” Arthur said. “Okay now, what’s the second number?” Bill asked the manager. “Seventy-two!” said the manager.
“Alright, should be one more number.” Arthur said as he turns the lock to that number. “Last number! Come on!” Bill yells at the manager. “Fifty-four!” the manager said. “You get that, Mr. M? Fifty-four.” Bill shouts and Arthur opens the safe.
“What did I tell you?” Dutch chuckles as he and Arthur take everything they could while Bill turns to the manager. “Get outta here.” he yells and the manager runs off.
“We got trouble! Looks like the law!” John shouts and Dutch turns to Arthur, who was still gathering up some money. “Come on, let’s go.” Dutch said. “Okay.” Arthur mutters as he stuffs all the money in his bag while John shouts. “Think we got a problem out here!”
They run out of the vaults, pull out their guns as they approach the windows. There they could see the Pinkertons outside and they hear Milton shout. “Come out, it’s over!”
“Shit, Abigail…” John said, worried, as they see Milton holding Hosea at gunpoint. “Dutch, get out here! Get out here now!” Milton shouts, angrily. "Someone must have squealed.“ Dutch mutters to the gang, annoyed. "We never should have gone after Bronte, Dutch.” John retorts and Dutch shakes his head before he looks out towards the window.
“Mr. Milton…let my friend go…or folks…they are gonna get shot unnecessarily.” Dutch said while Arthur looks back and forth. He won’t admit it but he was feeling his heart racing, all he could think about was to get the hell out of here and get back to his girls.
“Your friend? Ha, why would I do that?” Milton asked either a laugh. “Come on, Milton…” Dutch said, exasperated. “It’s over. No more bargains. No more deals.” Milton said, seriously. “Mr. Milton…this is America. You can always cut a deal.” said Dutch. “I’ve given you enough chances…” Milton grows and he pushes Hosea away. Hosea stares at them for a few moments before he turns around and Milton shoots Hosea in the chest.
He falls to the rocky sidewalk, squirms in pain for a few second and dies. “No!” Dutch said, disbelieving. “Agh…damn it!” Arthur growls, angrily. “There’s your deal, Dutch.” Milton sneers as Hosea’s blood spills and spreads across the road.
“Hosea…” Dutch whispers, distraught, as Arthur takes in a few deep angry breathes. Now all he could see was red. “Hosea! Damn it, kill those bastards!” Dutch shouts at the gang and Arthur kicks out the window with his elbow and starts shooting at the lawmen.
“Throw every damn bullet we got!” Arthur yells as he and the other fire at the lawmen, who were firing back. “Hosea! They killed Hosea!” Lenny said, shocked. “Damn it! I said this was a bad idea!” John shouts. “Hold them back, I got an idea! Just keep shooting!” Dutch said and he goes back to the main desk as the gang keep shooting at the Pinkertons.
“Arthur, are you alive?” Dutch calls out. “Just about!” Arthur shouts back. “Get over here!” Dutch shouts and as he dodges and ducks from the bullets, Arthur makes his way over to Dutch as John shouts. “What if they’ve got Abigail?"
”That bastard would have shown her if he did.“ Lenny tells him. "Shit, I hope you’re right.” John said as Arthur comes up to Dutch. “There’s no way that we are getting out that door. Take this, and blow a hole through that wall.” Dutch said to Arthur as he hands him dynamite.
Arthur accepts it and runs over to a wall and sets the explosives on it. “Fire in the hole! Everyone back!” Arthur yells as he runs back to Dutch then turns and aims his guns and fires, destroying the wall.
“Now get up to the roof and draw their fire! We’ll follow you up there!” Dutch yells and Arthur runs through the wall then climbs the stairs to the roof of the bank.
“Get up there, I’ll cover the rear. We’ll get them out of here.” Dutch shouts at Arthur. “That we will. Everyone move! I’ll hold ’em off!” Arthur shouts back and he makes it to the roof and starts to shoot at the lawmen from above.
A few lawmen start to fire back but Arthur ducks then fires back at them as fast as he could. After a few minutes of this, Javier comes up to the roof. “Where is everybody, what is going on down there?” Arthur asked him. “We lost control of the bank…the others are trying to hold them off.” Javier explained and he goes over and helps Arthur shoot the lawmen as more come in.
When they kill most of the lawmen, the rest of the gang get on the roof. “Arthur…we lost John.” Dutch tells him. “Killed?” Arthur asked as he turns to Dutch. “Arrested…I couldn’t help.” Dutch explains and Arthur sighs at this. “Well we better go or we’ll be next.” he tells Dutch.
“What you think?” Dutch asked as Lenny looks down at the roads below. “I reckon me and Lenny try and find a way across the roofs…so if you’ll cover us.” Arthur said. “Sure, sure…” Dutch said and Arthur and Lenny share a look before they start to run across the rooftops.
“We can get across here!” Lenny said when, suddenly, two lawmen appear before him and kill Lenny. “No! Lenny!” Arthur screams and, in a rage, quickly kills the lawmen then runs over to Lenny’s body.
“Dutch, they got Lenny!” Arthur said, devastated. “Oh, damn them! We can’t stop now, Arthur, or we’re all dead!” Dutch said as he and the others run while Arthur looks down at Lenny and closes his eyes, giving a moment to a fallen friend. Then he stands up and run. "We’re gonna have to jump! Arthur, go!“ Dutch shouts as he, Arthur and the rest run and jump across the rooftops.
”All of you, we gotta keep quiet and keep moving, or we’re going to be dead in the next few minutes. Follow me, one at a time. Arthur, you go next. Come on, follow me.“ Dutch said as he goes first then Arthur follows. "Keep it down, there’s law everywhere.” Dutch tells the ganga as they start to follow them as quickly and quietly as they could.
“Find these men, all of you! Find these men!” They hear a lawmen ask. “Shit, looks like they’re heavily patrolling round here.” Arthur said as he takes notice of how full the streets were of lawmen and Pinkertons. Dutch goes up to a window and sees a board nailed over it.
He kicks it then turns to Arthur. “Arthur…Arthur! We can get in here. Come on.” he said and Arthur climbs in then Dutch follows in. “I don’t believe it.” Dutch grumbles as Charles and Bill climb in. “They knew we were coming…” Arthur growls and Micah climbs in and Arthur points at him. “…just like your ferry job in Blackwater.” he shouts and Micah turns and points back at him. “Ain’t nothing like that.” Micah said, defensively.
Then the gang go hid in a room and Bill turns to Dutch. “Well, what now?” He asked. “I don’t know…This whole town is filled with cops.” Dutch replied. “Well, how long we gonna stay here? A-a few hours?” Arthur asked and Dutch thinks. “We go back to camp…they’re gonna get every last one of us. I know they’re gonna be watching the roads.” he said then he gets an idea.
“I got it…” he said. “What you mean?” asked Arthur. “We stay here till night fall…then we sneak on down to the docks…we get ourselves outta here.” Dutch replied. “Yeah, but where?” Bill asked. “Any place’ll do. That’s all I got. We leave…we lie low…we come back for the rest in a few weeks.” said Dutch and Arthur sighs.
He thinks for a moment on that idea. He didn’t like the idea of leaving everyone behind, especially (y/n) and Annebeth, but what choice did he or the others have? “I’m guessing it’s that…or we die out there right now.” Arthur replied, shaking his head. “Exactly! Now everybody…calm down. I mean…look at us.” Dutch said as everyone sits down and wait til nightfall.
Meanwhile, back at Shady Belle, (y/n) tried her best to keep busy as she either helped around camp or watched over Jack and Annebeth. But Arthur and the others preoccupied her mind as she kept having this feeling that something was wrong.
It was about an hour or two after the men left when Abigail, on horseback, came back to camp, alone. Sadie and (y/n) were among the first people to notice this and (y/n) ran up to her as she dismounts and runs to her, her face contorted with fear and worry.
“Abigail?! What happened? Where is everyone?” (Y/n) asked, panicked, while tears streamed down Abigail’s cheeks. “The Pinkertons! After Hosea and I set off the bomb, they came outta nowhere. Hosea told me to run…and..and I-I…” she stops as she starts to cry and (y/n) embraces her.
“I-I s-saw them grab Hosea….I-I d-don’t know…” she said in between sobs. “Do you know where the others are?” (Y/n) asked and Abigail shakes her head. “I-I heard g-gunshots and it sounded like a gunfight…” Abigail said and Sadie and (y/n) share a look.
“Did anyone follow you?” Sadie asked Abigail. “I-I don’t think so. Like I said, they were fighting. I got away as fast and best I could.” Abigail replied and (y/n) pats her shoulder. “Okay, just go and calm down.” She assures her and Grimshaw comes up to them. “Miss Grimshaw watch over her.” (Y/n) said and Grimshaw nods as she takes Abigail by the shoulder and leads her back to camp.
Then Sadie and (y/n) turn to each other. “What are we gonna do, Sadie?” (Y/n) asked. “I don’t know. We might have to leave.” She said. “Don’t you think we should wait til the men get here?” (Y/n) asked and Sadie gives a worried look. “Look, if there is a gunfight going on between the Pinkertons and the guys, they are obviously gonna at least hunt them down. The boys always seem to get out of bad situations. So, I say we should at least wait for one of them to come back.” (Y/n) said and Sadie thinks this over.
“How bout this, if they’re not back by sunrise, I say we should pack up and look for another place.” Sadie suggested and (y/n) nods. “I agree.” She said. “Okay, well…I’m gonna keep lookout. You look like you need a rest.” Sadie said, gesturing to the look of exhaustion on (y/n)’s face. “Yeah…just let me know if…” (y/n) said and Sadie gives a sympathetic look to her.
“I’ll let you know if he makes it back, okay?” said Sadie and (y/n) nods before she felt tears welling up in her eyes. “I-I’m sorry.” (Y/n) said, her voice shaking and full of tears, and she runs off towards the old mansion.
She walks over to the side of the house and braced her right hand against the wall, keeping her balanced. From the way it sounds the robbery went wrong and Abigail saying that she heard gunfire, it all seem to overwhelm (y/n). Then a wave of nausea hits her like a ton of bricks and she begins to vomit on the ground.
After it was over, she takes a few deep breathes and sobs for a bit before she begins to collect herself. Got to be strong. Be strong for Annebeth. she thought and she wipes her mouth with the back of her hand and heads back into the manor.
The news that Abigail brought back got around to everyone and the gang were all on edge, some of them worried if the Pinkertons were gonna come to Shady Belle and find them. But Sadie assured them that they haven’t found them so far and she told them the plan her and (y/n) talked about.
It was way past sundown, when the gang finally got some sort’ve news. Charles had made it back to the camp and explained that the robbery was going alright at first but then almost as soon as they got into the bank, everything went wrong.
He told them how Milton shot and killed Hosea and then later John was arrested, which Abigail became upset at, and some lawmen shot and killed Lenny. And he explained how he and the others were able to hid and lay low for a few hours and tried to, quietly, get around the law.
“Then we ended up at the docks and there were some lawmen blocking the way and…that’s when I distracted them and got them away.” Charles explained as everyone gathered around the campfire. “What about Arthur, Dutch, Bill and Micah?” (Y/n) asked him, her heart beating hard against her chest. “Dutch talked about getting on a boat and come back for everyone in a few weeks.” Charles said and (y/n) looks down at the ground.
“So what do we do?” Karen asked as everyone looks around, worried. “Well, obviously, we’re gonna have to move again.” (Y/n) said. “Yeah, but does anyone know where to go? Somewhere even then Pinkertons wouldn’t be able to find us?” Pearson asked. Everyone shakes their heads until Strauss speaks up.
“I’ve heard of this little place in Lakay. Apparently the locals are very afraid of it and no one goes around. So if the locals don’t go there then the Pinkertons definitely don’t go there.” Strauss explains and (y/n) looks over at Sadie.
“That might do.” She said and (y/n) nods. “Yeah…well…looks like we are moving again.” (Y/n) said and the gang nods then they start to pack up while Sadie, Charles and Strauss go to the spot Strauss talked about.
Meanwhile, the next day, Dutch, Arthur, Micah and Bill had made it on the boat and Dutch had talked to the captain, who told him that this ship was supposed to go to Cuba. “What are we gonna do in Cuba, Dutch?” Bill asked as he and the others were standing around the deck of the ship.
“Hold up for a while, then hurry back…gather up the rest of our family. At least we got some money now. Money and loyalty. With that you can do whatever you please.” Dutch explains. “So you reckon they’ll follow us to Cuba?” Bill asked him. “Like Colonel Waxman on a jolly? I highly doubt it. I reckon we hold ourselves to ourselves…and this is done and dusted.” Dutch said. “Let’s hope so.” Arthur sighs as he leans against some crates, his arms folded across his chest.
“I ain’t no sailor, but uh…” Micah said as he looks out at the skies. The others turn and Micah points towards the dark gray clouds up in the horizon. “….that cloud look like good news to you?” Micah asked, sarcastically, and the others watch with worry.
Later that night, Arthur was sound asleep when Dutch wakes him up in the middle of the night. “Wake up. Everybody, wake up. Wake up! Come on, Arthur! Arthur, Arthur! Wake up!” Dutch shouts to Arthur and the others, which startled Arthur. The alarms and shouting from the sailors sounded off.
“Why? What’s going on?” Arthur asked, worried. “I don’t know, but we are getting off of this boat.” Dutch tells him and he turns to Bill, who was still laying down. “You come on. Would you get a move on, you sleepy bastards!” Dutch yells as the men start to get up. “You go on ahead, I’ll be right behind you. Jesus.” Arthur said as they make their through the hallway.
The ship shakes, violently, and the cargo in the boxes begin to fall and separate Arthur and the others. “Dutch!” Arthur shouts and Dutch appears in the small clear space. “I’m okay…You?” Dutch asked. “Yeah.” Arthur said and he tries to move the boxes but nothing.
“This ain’t moving.” Dutch said and Arthur looks up at Dutch. “Yeah, you go on ahead…I’ll try and find another way.” Arthur tells him. “Oh, dammit!” Dutch growls and he and Arthur go their separate ways.
Arthur walks out onto the deck of the shipand sees that it was actually on fire. He looks around then looks out on the see and see Dutch and the others already in a rescue boat. Arthur waves at them as he could faintly hear them calling out to him.
He calls out to them, waving his hands frantically. “Dutch!” he shouts but he sees the rescue boat get swept away by the waves. Arthur looks around and sees the sailors abandoning the ship and he begins to jump into the sea. He tries to swim but the waves and the storm were too strong and the next thing he knew was getting hit by a wave of water, knocking him out.
“Oh, Arthur…” (y/n) said as she looks over Arthur and tend to his wounds he sustained during the botched robbery. After arriving back at camp, Arthur went to (y/n) and had her tend to his wounds as he explained what happened. “Makes me want to go and give Bronte a piece of my mind.” She mutters as she pats the wet washcloth on Arthur’s face to wash away any blood.
Arthur just chuckles, his eyes glinting with amusement. “Be my guest, darlin.” He said and (y/n) rolls her eyes. “Although, I shouldn’t be surprised. He came off as a snake to me.” (Y/n) said as she puts the cloth away.
“We could always leave him with the coyotes in the middle of nowhere.” Arthur jokes and (y/n) chuckles. “I’d volunteer to throw him in in a heartbeat.” (Y/n) said and Arthur laughs.
“Well, I better go check on Dutch. See what’s our next move.” Arthur said as he stands up. “Okay.” (Y/n) said, nodding, and Arthur leans down to her and gives her a quick kiss before he leaves.
Arthur walks over to Dutch’s room and walks out on the balcony, where Dutch and Hosea were sitting. "So, Arthur, you get the deciding vote.“ Hosea said as Arthur walks up to the men. "About what?” Arthur asked and Dutch and Hosea begin a lively argument.
“We take an insult and scurry off like cockroaches or deal with business the right way.” Dutch said and Hosea shakes his head. “We don’t need to take revenge, we hardly know the guy.” Hosea brings up. “This ain’t about revenge, Hosea. Angelo Bronte don’t mean shit to me. This is about the fact that we are planning to rob a bank in his town. A bank that he no doubt protects…a town where his men are gunning for us. Before we do that…we need to put him out of commission.” Dutch explains.
“I disagree. There’s always an easier way.” Hosea said. “There ain’t no easier way. Now, I know his type. He is a vindictive little power broker who rules by fear. Now, we pull that stunt in his cess pit of a town…we’re doomed.” Dutch said and Hosea looked a bit discouraged. "You wanna leave this place? Leave this country?“ Dutch asked Hosea, who looks back at him. "We need that money.” Dutch said.
“It just don’t feel good, Dutch.” Hosea said, shaking his head slightly. “This is it. This is the last job that we are ever gonna pull. Before the year is out…we are gonna be harvesting mangoes in Tahiti. Farmers. But we need seed capital…and we need to leave. You know it. I know it.” Dutch said. “Forgive me if I can’t think too much about the mango harvest…I’m…” Hosea started to say but Dutch talks over him. “This is it. Trust me.” he said then he turns to Arthur. “Arthur…” Dutch said, as he gestures for him to speak his peace.
Arthur thinks while Hosea gives Arthur a pleading look. “If it’s business, well…business is business…” Arthur said and Hosea looks down in disappointment. “Angelo Bronte stands between us and our future.” Dutch said and Hosea glares at him. “You’ll damn us all…” he said and Dutch rolls his eyes and walks out.
“Arthur, come on.” Dutch said and Arthur follows him. “You better be right about this one.” Arthur tells him as they walk down the stairs and head outside. “I am.” Dutch said. “I’ve heard that before.” Arthur said with a bit of sarcasm. “And usually I have been right.” said Dutch. “If you say so…” Arthur said, doubtful. “Quit doubting, Arthur. It does no favors.” Dutch growls as they walk up to their horses.
“Come on, we need to go see a man about a boat…” Dutch said. “A boat?” Arthur questions. “We’re headed to a settlement called Lagras. I met a boatman there called Thomas who knows these waters like the back of his hand.” said Dutch.
“Why do we need a boat?” asked Arthur. “So we can attack Bronte’s mansion from the swamp, catch him off guard. He knows we survived the trolley station, so he’ll be expecting some kind of reprisal.” Dutch said. “Ah, right. Okay, makes sense.” Arthur said, nodding slightly. “See, I do still possess some capacity for rational thought, Arthur.” Dutch said and they saddle up on their horses.
“Okay, follow me.” Dutch tells him and they head out. "Thank you.“ Dutch says to Arthur. "For what?” Arthur asked. “For taking my side back there.” said Dutch. “It ain’t about sides.” Arthur said and Dutch sighs a bit. “Feels like Hosea’s lost his spine.” Dutch said, disappointed
“But this move on Bronte…is it for the bank job…or revenge for what happened at the trolley station?” Arthur asked Dutch, curiously. “Both…neither…what does it matter? We need to hit that bank and Bronte has the police and just about everything else in Saint Denis in his back pocket. He also set us up and, lest we forget, took young Jack and Annebeth.” Dutch said, angrily, and Arthur nods. “I understand. We just got a lot of pots on the boil given all the folks who’s out gunning for us.” Arthur said.
“You all seem to have forgotten how money is made and what it takes to support twenty people, let alone what it takes to give twenty people a new life overseas.” Dutch said, slightly annoyed and angry. “With all due respect, Dutch…is this Tahiti plan really going to work out?” Arthur asked, referring to when Dutch told him and Lenny about moving to an island called Tahiti. “You tell me, Arthur. Is it? Have some damn faith. I am bending over backwards to make a future for us.” Dutch yells.
“I know, but…” Arthur tries to explain but Dutch talks over him. “But, but, but…” Dutch mimics him then scoffs. “…when did you become so small-minded? If you’d rather we break up the family, go our separate ways, just tell me."
”Of course not.“ Arthur said, quickly, hiding the fact that he was thinking that. "This isn’t a prison camp. I am not forcing anybody to stay. So either we’re in this together, working together to get out together, or we’re not. There simply isn’t a reality in which we do nothing and get everything.” Dutch said. “I know. You’re right. Just feels like we’re on borrowed time again. I mean, the O'Driscolls found us.” Arthur said.
“Yeah, we need to move and soon. Haven’t I made that clear? I feel like I’m going in circles with all of you. Micah is the only one left with any loyalty.” Dutch said. “Now, that ain’t fair!” Arthur retorts. “You are talking like John….I swear that woman is poisoning him against me. I’ve also seen you and Miss (l/n) talking and being sweet on one another. Is she poisoning you like Abigail is doing to John? I’ve seen it before. What’s the problem here?” Dutch growls. “There ain’t a problem.” Arthur assures him.
“You think Micah would question going after Bronte? No! He’d say let’s go!” Dutch yells. “I’m here, ain’t I? I’ve been at your side for twenty years!” Arthur argues. “I know…” Dutch yells but then he stops and stammers a bit once he realized that Arthur was right.
“I’m sorry, son.” Dutch said, apologetically. “It’s just the endless debate about everything is wearing me down. The others I can take…but when you’re not behind me, it hurts.” Dutch said. “I’m behind you.” Arthur assures.
“Blackwater, Valentine, Rhodes, Sean, Kieran…I promise…none of it will be in vain. We are going to make it.” Dutch said, firmly. “I know we will.” Arthur said as they come up to Lagras.
After talking to Thomas and helping him out on a couple of chores, Thomas agrees to take the gang to the far side of Bronte’s mansion so they can pay him a courtesy visit. Arthur and Dutch made their way back to Shady Belle and decided that they will go after Bronte the next day.
Arthur goes to his room and sees (y/n) teaching Annebeth on her reading again as they sit on the bed. He smiles at this until (y/n) looks up and smiles at him. “How’d it go with Dutch?” She asked as Annebeth looks up at Arthur. “Well, we got a boat.” Arthur replied and (y/n) furrows her brow in confusion. “A boat? For what?” She asked and Arthur tells her.
“To get to Bronte. Probably kidnap him, hold him for ransom.” Arthur said. “Sounds a bit risky.” (Y/n) said, worried. “Will you be back safe?” Annebeth asked Arthur.
Arthur didn’t want to scare her and say it could end in a bloodbath, so he kneels down to her and said. “Don’t ya worry about a thing, sweetheart. We’ll be getting that money without anyone getting hurt."
Annebeth gives him a look like she wasn’t sure to believe him but nodded. She wanted to believe in Arthur as she trusted him and saw him as someone who’d protect her and her mother. "You promise?” She asked and Arthur gives her a small smile. “I promise.” He said to her, in a soft gruff voice. Annebeth stares into his blue eyes then she goes and wraps her arms around his neck, hugging him.
Arthur places his arms around her and hugs her back as he stands up, still holding Annebeth in his arms. He sits down on the bed and (y/n) picks up the book her and Annebeth were reading then sits next to them and tells Annebeth that they still need to finish their reading lesson.
Reluctantly, Annebeth sits up on Arthur’s lap and goes to read along with (y/n), Arthur watches them.
The next day, Arthur went to go get ready to meet up with Dutch at Lagras so that they could head out and get Bronte. Arthur kissed (y/n) goodbye then kissed the top of Annebeth’s head. “I’ll see you two later.” He said as he turns and starts to leave.
“Bye, Daddy.” Annebeth said and this made Arthur stop in his tracks and (y/n) gasped as her eyes widen. Both adults were taken aback by what Annebeth called him. (Y/n) stares at Arthur as he slowly turns to them, her heart beating hard against her chest as she was scared that Annebeth might’ve gone too far.
But her fears melted away as Arthur gives a small smirk to Annebeth. “Bye Sweetpea, be good for your mother while I’m gone.” he tells her and (y/n) smiles, brightly, at him. He smiles back at her then turns to leave.
”So, Dutch…what’s Tahiti like, anyhow?“ Bill asked Dutch as they stand at the dock while Arthur comes up on his horse. "I have no idea…but I hear it’s paradise.” Dutch said but then noticed Arthur walking up to them. “Arthur, there you are. Come on.” Dutch said Athens turns to Thomas. “Thomas, let’s get going.” He said and Thomas nods. “Right you are.” Thomas said and he, Dutch, Arthur, John and Lenny get into the boat and set sail.
“Hey, Bill…you were a sharpshooter in the cavalry weren’t you?” Dutch asked Bill sometime later. “What?” Bill asked, confused. “When we get there…maybe you could help with the suppression fire.” Dutch replied. “I never said I was no sharpshooter.” Bill said, defensively. “Oh, that’s right, w-what was it…the nation’s most loyal latrine digger…wasn’t that it?” Dutch asked and everyone laughs. Bill looks at them with a sour face.
“Yeah, well I fought, and I fought well.” Bill said. “So you always tell us…” Dutch said, rolling his eyes. “Taught me something you could do with learning. Them Indians were savages.” Bill spat and Dutch raises a finger to him. “Watch your mouth there boy. Watch it. Only type of savage in these parts…are moonshine swilling, pompous, inbred locals.” Dutch tells him.
“Dutch, I saw things out there.” Bill said. “I don’t doubt you saw things, Bill…but your tiny little mind…was too small to comprehend what you saw. What you saw, was people who lost everything to savagery. The savagery of peasants…failures come from Europe to reap some…awful vengeance on God’s last creation.” Dutch said in a serious tone.
“Interesting way you boys got of preparing for a killing.” Arthur remarks, sarcastically. “I’m sorry I wasted my life trying to teach you boys…love you though I do.” Dutch said. “Well, leaving love aside…you think we got this?” Arthur asked him. “Don’t you never leave love aside, Arthur…it’s all we got.” Dutch said.
Eventually, they make their way up to the mansion and the men, excluding Thomas, disembark off of the boat. “Now you pick us up yonder. Thank you.” Dutch tells Thomas. “Good luck to you.” Thomas said and he moves the boat away.
The gang slowly squats toward the house under the cover of night, trying not to make any noise. “Come on, quick. Stay quiet.” Dutch whispers and they climb over the wall. “Lenny, Bill, you’re with me. Arthur, John, you take the left side. If you see a shot, you take it. Okay? Good luck, gentlemen.” Dutch said and they all nod then John turns to Arthur.
“Arthur, let’s go.” John said and he and Arthur walk around. “Find some cover, two up ahead. Have you got a shot?” John said after they hide behind some pillars and see couple of guards ahead. Arthur aims his gun and shoots one guard while John shot the other guard with deft and accurate shots.
At that moment, a gunfire ensues as the guards yell at the gang in Italian. “Rain hell on these sons of bitches!” Dutch yells as the gang push their way and kill more of Bronte’s men. “Bronte! You son of a bitch, come out!” John yells but only more guards come out. “Stop hiding you bastard!” Dutch yells as he and the gang continue their fight.
“Head to the house! Let’s get in there!” Dutch commands the others and they head to the door. “Shoot that lock, Arthur!” John yells and Arthur pulls put his gun and shoots the lock then kicks the door open. “We got more inside!” Arthur yells as he quickly kills two guards.
“Bronte! Get out here and fight like a man!” Dutch shouts as they roam around the house. Arthur and John make their way upstairs and look through all of the rooms. Then Arthur finally finds him hiding behind a bed.
“John! In here!” Arthur yells as Bronte aims his revolver at him and fires, but it comes up empty. “Oh, fuck!” Bronte said, in Italian and, in desperation, he throws a revolver at Arthur and John. “Okay, okay, I’m sorry friend, I… no, name your price! Name your price, every man have a price… Okay, okay, no, I surrender, I surrender! I—” Bronte said, hysterically, but John punches him hard in the face, knocking him out.
“Should we kill him?” John asked Arthur. “Nah, let’s take him to Dutch.” Arthur said. “You can carry him. I ain’t touching that piece of shit.” John said as he looks down at Bronte in disgust. Arthur then picks Bronte up and places him on his shoulder. “I think Dutch wants to have a little chat, Mr. Bronte.” Arthur said to the unconscious Bronte as they leave the room and head towards the stairs.
“Let’s go, come on!” Dutch shouts just as they hear the sound of whistles. “Put your guns down!” a lawmen shouts as the gang run out of the house. “Come on, Morgan…we’re getting the hell outta here!” Bill shouts as he and Lenny run towards the docks.
Arthur, John and Dutch open fire at the lawmen. “Sorry, boys, nobody’s going to jail today!” Dutch yells to the Lawmen as they go to the boat. “Get to the boat! Quick, get our new friend on that boat before any more show up. Put him in the front. Bill, you help.” Dutch orders and Bill and Arthur get Bronte in the boat.
“Come on, Lenny…” Dutch shouts and Lenny runs up to the boat. “Alright, come on. Let’s get outta here.” Dutch said and they sail away. Once they were some miles away from the mansion, Dutch slaps Bronte on the cheek to wake him up.
“Hey, big man.” Dutch said as Bronte wakes up and looks around at his kidnappers. “We gonna ransom you or what?” Dutch asked him and Bronte glares at him. “You’re pathetic.” Bronte sneers at Dutch. “Oh, I am? Cause from where I’m sitting…you’re the one deserving of pity my friend. All your men…all your money…it weren’t no match for a bunch of bumpkins.” Dutch said.
“You are nothing. You do nothing. You mean nothing. You stand for nothing. Me? I run a city…and when the law catch up to you…you will die like nothing. I am this country. You…you…you are what people are running from.” Bronte spat at him. “I possess things that you will never understand.” Dutch tells him, anger slowly entering in his voice. “You don’t even possess your own men.” Bronte growls then he looks around at the men.
“A thousand dollars to the man who kills him…and sets me free.” Bronte said but nobody moves as they all look down at Bronte. “What are you gonna say now?” Dutch asked Bronte, who seemed a bit taken aback that nobody took his offer. “They are even bigger fools than you.” Bronte spat. “No doubt.” Dutch said, his voice rising.
“The law will find you…already the dogs are on the way.” Bronte said, with a slight of panic tone in his voice. Dutch rises from his seat and steps towards Bronte in a threatening manner. “Oh yeah. Oh, you’re right. You are so right. They are good at smelling filth, huh?” Dutch said and he grabs the back of Bronte’s neck. “So filth has got to be…disposed of!” He yells and he shoves Bronte’s face into the muddy swamp water and holds him under the water as he continues to talk.
“Your friends the Pinkertons…gonna come and rescue you? You repulsive little maggot! Call them, now! You call them!” Dutch yells and the gang don’t seem fazed by this except for John and Arthur. They were clearly taken aback by Dutch’s action, this wasn’t business…this was personal.
Bronte chokes on the swamp water and dies. Dutch looks out and sees an alligator swimming up to them. Dutch then pushes Bronte’s body into the swamp just as the boat stops at the dock by Thomas’ house. “Jesus. What part of your philosophy books cover…feeding a feller to a damn alligator, Dutch?” John asked Dutch, shocked and appalled.
“The part that covers weakness. That part.” Dutch replied, in between breath, as he turns to John. “I don’t know.” John said, unsure, shrugging. “Well I do. It ain’t nice, I know it…but it is us, or him. I figure it might as well be him.” Dutch yells as he, Bill and Lenny get out of the boat and walk away.
John and Arthur get on the dock but turn back and stare at the swamp in shock and disbelief. The two share a look before they slowly head back to their horses and make their way to Shady Belle.
Back in Shady Belle, (y/n) tucks Annebeth in and kisses the top of her head. She sighs then goes to get ready for bed when she hears footsteps coming to the bedroom door. She turns and sees Arthur walking in and smiles at him. But her smile, quickly, disappears when she noticed this look on his face.
He looked like a man that was traumatized and haunted by what he saw. He looks at her for a second before he darted his eyes away from her and (y/n) frowns. “Arthur? What’s wrong?” She asked him. He shrugs, slightly, as he walks over to the bed and sits on the side of it.
“Hey…” she whispers to him as she walks over and sits next to him. He lets out a heavy sigh and he shakes his head. (Y/n) takes Arthur’s hand in hers and runs her thumb over his knuckles, almost like she was soothing his nerves.
“Arthur, you can talk to me.” She assures him, calmly. Arthur huffs out a breath then said. “Dutch killed Bronte.”
(Y/n) stared at him, taken aback by this. “Killed him? W-What happened?” She asked. “I don’t know. Thought we was taking him in for ransom. But then Dutch…he drowned the bastard and fed him to a gator.” Arthur replied and (y/n) gasped at this.
“T-That doesn’t sound like Dutch…” (y/n) said, disbelieving. “I know, I can’t believe it either and I was there. So was John, Lenny and Bill.” Arthur said and (y/n) bites her lips as she turns her head to look down at the floor.
“One things for sure…” Arthur said and she turns her head to him again. “After this bank robbery, you, me and Annebeth are getting out at the first opportunity. I don’t want you two around all this.” Arthur said and (y/n) gave a small smile before she leans her head on his shoulder and he places an arm around her shoulders.
The next day, Arthur was coming back from the job that Trelawny had. It involved him, Trelawny, Strauss and Javier as they infiltrated the riverboat and was able to steal some money and a very expensive watch, which Arthur kept for himself since he “won” it in a poker game.
Course the night couldn’t go without problems as eventually they were found out and the men had to jump off the boat and swim to shore. After getting to land, Arthur felt that it was late and he was tired so he got a room at a local hotel and spent the night. Although, he felt odd sleeping alone as now he had gotten used to have (y/n) sleeping by his side.
The sun was just rising when Arthur decided to wake up and head back to camp. As he made his way back, he started to think how the gang was finally getting a bit of money. Just a couple more jobs and we should be free! He thought then he thought about his idea to have the normal life with (y/n) and Annebeth. Maybe with our luck finally turning, I can finally talk to her about our lives. He thought just as he made it Shady Belle.
He dismounts his horse and noticed Sadie and (y/n) sitting on the front porch, talking amongst each other. “How you doing, Mrs. Adler?” Arthur greets as he walks up to Sadie and (y/n). "How are you? Was just telling (y/n) here how it’s been quite a journey since I…well, since I joined you fellers.“ Sadie said and Arthur nods. "Yes…” he said as he goes and leans against the wall next to the women.
“And now you and Dutch have joined high society? My Lord above.” Sadie chuckles and (y/n) laughs with her as well. “Yeah, it seems so…” said Arthur. “I think my days in polite society are over.” Sadie said. “Well…we just saw Bill Williamson at a party at the…Saint Denis’ mayor’s house.” (y/n) tells her and Sadie laughs. “Yeah…If he can do it, anyone can.” Arthur said and Sadie smiles.
“You get any leads?” she asked Arthur. “Yeah, I think so.” Arthur said and that’s when Dutch comes up. “You know so, Arthur Morgan…come on, we need to talk.” Dutch tells him then he turns to the ladies. “Mrs. Adler, Ms. (L/n), will you excuse us?” He said.
“When you gonna let me come robbing with you, Dutch?” Sadie asked Dutch and he chuckles. “My Lord, few more like her…we could take over the whole world.” he said as he and Arthur go inside the manor. “Few more like her…there wouldn’t be much of a world left.” said Arthur as they head up the stairs then go out on the balcony.
“Yes, perhaps.” Dutch replied then he pulls out a couple of cigars and hands one to Arthur then they light the end of it and puff out a smoke. “Now…the trolley bus station…I went down there…I took a look at it…I think we can hit it.” Dutch tells Arthur. “I ain’t never robbed in a city before.” said Arthur. “Yeah, well you leave the planning to me.” Dutch said and they smoke their cigars for a moment.
“You’ll ride with me?” Dutch asked him. “Always. Is it just you and me?” Arthur asked as he gestures between him and Dutch. “No, we’ll need one more, I reckon.” Dutch replied and Arthur thinks for a moment before he speaks up. “I say Lenny.” he said. “Not Micah?” Dutch said, shocked at Arthur’s answer. “Well that depends if you want a massacre or a pay day.” Arthur points out and Dutch rolls his eyes.
“Now I wish that there was something I could do…to make the two of you get along better.” Dutch said. “Well that’s easy…make him change.” Arthur said and Dutch scoffs out a chuckle. “Very funny.” Dutch said and he looks out and sees something coming up the camp. “What is that?” He asked and Arthur turns around.
They see a horse trotting up to them but the horse had a rider, who had no head. Mary-Beth screams in horror when she realized who the rider was. “It’s Kieran!” she screamed and (y/n) stands up and takes in the site before her.
Kieran’s head was in his hands, which was tied up so it could hold his head, and it looked like his eyes had been gouged out. (Y/n) puts her hands over her mouth as she couldn’t believe something horrible happened to a guy like Kieran,. And she couldn’t think what horrors Kieran went through before he died, he didn’t deserve that.
“What the hell have they done to him?” Arthur asked Dutch as they look on in horror. “Look, there in the tree line.” Dutch said as he points towards the trees. Arthur looks over and sees some hooded figures popping out of hiding and they start to open fire.
“Everybody take cover! O’Driscoll boys are coming!” Dutch shouts and everyone takes cover as the O’Driscoll’s fired and the best gunmen in the gang started to fire back. “Momma!” Annebeth shouts, fearfully, as she runs to her mother. “Annebeth!” (Y/n) screams and she runs over to Annebeth while Arthur looks down from the balcony and felt his heart beating really fast.
He looks over and see one of the O’Driscoll’s was about to shoot at Annebeth or (y/n), Arthur couldn’t tell, but anger over took him and he shoots that O’Driscoll and shoots a few more as (y/n) picks up Annebeth and then goes to find a hiding spot.
Jack also runs to John, who grabs him and takes off to a safe place. “Women and children, inside. Rest of you, hold your ground!” Dutch shouts then he turns to Arthur. “Arthur! Get down there and help them."
”Damn crap…Colm O’Damn Driscoll!“ Arthur growls as he makes his way downstairs. "What’s happening?” Molly asked, panicked, as she runs over to Hosea. “O’Driscolls. Get upstairs, it’ll be safer up there.” Hosea said and she runs upstairs.
“Hold in here. And stay away from the windows.” Arthur shouts and Hosea turns to Pearson. “You too, Mr. Pearson.” Hosea said and he and Pearson run as Arthur goes to the front door of the manor to the rest of the gang.
“Get inside, fast. Come on, quick! Don’t let anyone back through that door!” Arthur shouts and Tilly, Karen, Mary-Beth, Abigail, Jack, (y/n) and Annebeth run towards the front door. “You alright?” Arthur asked (y/n) as she runs up next to him. “Yeah, we’re fine.” She replied as Annebeth curls up to (y/n)’s chest. “Good, get inside.” He said and (y/n) nods and runs in as Arthur starts to fire at some O’Driscolls, along with Charles, John, Micah, Javier, Bill and Dutch.
“Look! Wagon!” Charles exclaims as a wagon full of O’Driscolls come up. “We’re getting overwhelmed! Fall back to the house!” John shouts as he shoots at a few men before he runs back to the manor. “What in hell?” Arthur mutters to himself as he shoots a couple of men.
“Falling back!” Charles shouts and he runs to the manor. “What in God’s name is going on? We’re overrun.” Arthur said, annoyed, as he gets to the manor. “Just keep shooting!” John shouts as they all make it inside. “Everyone stay calm. We need something in front of that door.” Dutch said and Arthur and Charles go over to a large shelf and push it in front of the door.
“Good. Now everyone, I got this. John, you take the windows over there. Arthur, you take the windows in the back…go.” Dutch orders and John and Arthur go to their respective spot.
“Is everyone accounted for?” Arthur asked as he goes to the windows and fires at the oncoming threat. “I think…” John started to say but stops as he shoots at a couple of men. “Hey! I said, Is everyone accounted for?” Arthur asked, angrily. “I don’t know! I think!” John replied and at that moment they hear Sadie screaming from outside.
“That’s Sadie…I gotta go help her. Cover me!” Arthur said and he heads out and kills three O'Driscoll’s then heads to where he hears Sadie screaming. He turns a corner and sees her but she wasn’t alone. “Mrs. Adler!” He shouts as she kills two O'Driscoll’s.
“Why didn’t you get inside?” He asked her once she finished taking those men’s lives. “And miss all this?” she asked with a smirk on her face, Arthur couldn’t believe how much Sadie was enjoying the killing. “Come on, Arthur.” she said and she runs off and started shooting more of the O’Driscoll’s.
“Now, we go back…We need you in the house, Mrs. Adler.” Arthur tells her but she ignores him. “Oh no they don’t!” She responded and he ended up having to help her. “Die, why don’t you?” she spat at the O'Driscoll’s as she was taking them out one by one as was Arthur.
“They need us at the house, Morgan!” Sadie shouts and they run back towards the house where they see Charles and John fighting some O’Driscolls. “Bastards!” Charles growled as Sadie runs past him. “Charles, come on!” she shouts as they kill more of their attackers.
Then Dutch emerges from the mansion with two pistols in his hands. “Follow me.” Dutch orders and they all shoot at the fleeing O’Driscolls. “Run! Run! Cowards!” Dutch shouts at them and everyone emerges from the manor. “We okay?” Hosea asked and Dutch turns to him. “I think so…except for Kieran here.” Dutch said as he points at Kieran’s body, which had fallen on the ground. (Y/n) had walked up to Kieran’s body and gave it a look of pity as she kneels down to him.
“Poor kid. Mr. Swanson…would you take this boy and bury him…someplace near, but…not too near.” Dutch said and (y/n) placed her right hand over her mouth then closed her eyes as she felt sick. “Of course. Charles, help me with the body.” Swanson said and he and Charles goes to pick up Kieran’s body.
“We need to get this place cleaned up. Mr. Pearson! Miss Grimshaw!” Hosea calls out. “Already taking care of it. Come on now, work!” Grimshaw said and everyone begins to clean up. (Y/n) looks down at the ground and removes her hand off of her mouth. Arthur walks up to her and places a hand on her shoulder.
She looks up at him then she lowers her eyes. Arthur gives her a look of sympathy as he knew she did care about the kid. His thumb swipes side to side on her shoulder, comforting, and she places her left hand over his hand and runs her thumb over his knuckles.
“Colm O’Driscoll…” Dutch grumbles. “That man can really hate.” said Arthur as he slowly removes his hand off of (y/n)’s shoulder as he walks up to Dutch. “So can I, Arthur…so can I. We need to get moving. Away from here.” said Dutch as (y/n) slowly stands up and helps with the clean-up.
“So we should start looking for another camp?” Arthur asked him. “You ain’t thinking big enough, Arthur. You ain’t seeing the vastness of our problems…and our opportunities.” Dutch said. “I’m not sure I get you.” Arthur said, confused. “You will, son. You will. Meet me near the trolley station. We got work.” Dutch tells him and he walks away while Arthur turns to John.
“Shall we?” He said and John nods. “Yep.” John said and they start to carry the bodies.
Sometime later, (y/n) couldn’t really handle being around the camp and decided that she needed some fresh air. She told Annebeth to stay in the camp and she would be back as soon as she could. (Y/n) mounted her horse and made her way out of the camp.
Minutes later, she enters Saint Denis and just looks around the city for awhile. She started to feel a bit sick in the stomach but then she realized that she hadn’t eaten anything and stops at the general store. She picks up a couple of food items and purchased them then makes her way out of the store and took a bite out of her apple when she heard a voice call out to her.
“(Y/n)?”
She stops in her tracks once she heard the voice. Even though she hadn’t heard that voice in about four years she still recognized it. She turns to her left and saw a man with wavy blonde hair and blue eyes and wearing a suit. She gasped once she saw him and dropped her apple. “Is that really you?” He asked as (y/n) stares at him. She actually forgot how much Annebeth looked like him.
“Oliver?” She said, shocked, and he gives a small smile. “My Lord…it is you!” He said and (y/n) noticed he looked a bit different, his face looked a bit fuller and there were some gray streaks in his hair.
“W-What are you doing here?” (Y/n) asked him. “Well…I-I live here.” He replied. “Oh…” she said and Oliver stares at her for a moment before he speaks up. “H-How you been?” He asked. “I’m fine.” She replied. “And, um…how’s Annebeth?” Oliver asked and she begins to glare at him.
“Why do you care?” She asked him and his eyes widen a bit then he bites his lips. His eyes lowered to the ground before he looks back at her. “Look…I know the way that I left…” he started to say but she speaks over him.
“You disappeared! Without warning!” She yelled, angrily, and he recoiled back. The anger she had built up towards him was bursting outta her now. “You left me! You left your daughter!” She exclaims, angrily. "I-I-I know a-a-and you deserve an answer.“ Oliver stammers, trying to calm her down. "You’re right on that!” She exclaimed. “I left because..I just felt like I wasn’t ready.” Oliver said. “For what?” (Y/n) asked him. “To be a father and a husband.” Oliver replied and (y/n)’s eyes widen in shock.
“I know that sounds horrible…” Oliver said and (y/n) interrupts him. “Yeah, it does.” She said then she runs a hand over her face before she looks back at him. “If you didn’t want that then why did you ask me to marry you and got me pregnant?” (Y/n) asked him. “I..I thought I was ready. But after Annebeth was born, I just..I didn’t feel worthy to be her father or your husband.” Oliver explained.
(Y/n) looks at him, closely, in his eyes to see if he’s telling the truth about his regretful actions. And she can see the form of regret, sorrow, and sincerity in his eyes. “Why didn’t you tell me before? Why weren’t you honest with me?” She asked him. “I was a coward. I thought it’d be easier on you but…I can see that I was a fool for thinking that.” He said then he walks up to her and takes her hands in his.
“I’m not asking for forgiveness or to come back in your life. I can tell, in your eyes, that you don’t look at me the same way you used to but…I hope you understand.” He said and (y/n) looks down before she takes a deep breath and looks back into his eyes.
“I understand, Oliver. I forgive you but it doesn’t change what happened.” She said and he nods at this. "I think it’s better if we move on from the past.“ She adds. "I understand.” He said then he lets go of her hands then sighs.
“So, how is Annebeth?” He asked after a moment of silence. “She’s fine. But I ain’t gonna lie, Oliver, she looks so much like you.” (Y/n) said and Oliver smirks a bit. “Poor kid.” He jokes and (y/n) cracks a smile. “And your parents…how are they?” He asked her smile falters as she turns her eyes away. “They…they died.” She said and Oliver gives a concerned look.
“Oh, (y/n), I’m so sorry. They…they were such good people.” He said and she folds her arms across her chest. “Can…can I ask what happened?” Oliver asked. “I-I-I don’t…”
“Is this feller bothering you?” A familiar voice asked, interrupting (y/n), and (y/n) looks over to see Arthur coming up to them on his horse. “No, it’s fine. I’m handling it, Arthur.” She tells him as she walks up to him and he dismounts from his horse.
“(Y/n), who’s this?” Oliver asked and (y/n) turns to Oliver. “Oh, um…this is Arthur…” she said as she gestures to Arthur. Then she turns her head to Arthur and said. “Arthur…” she gestures to Oliver. “This is Oliver.” She introduced and Arthur has a look of shock appear on his face.
Once he heard that name, he knew exactly who this man was. “Oh, so this is the bastard that abandoned you and Annebeth?” Arthur asked with a growl, which (y/n) knew that was the voice he’d use when he’s about to threaten someone.
“You don’t know me, mister!” Oliver said, offended, as he stands up a bit straighter even though Arthur is a bigger man, muscle and height wise. “I know you’re the worthless asshole that left behind a sweet little girl behind!” Arthur yells as he starts to walk towards Oliver but (y/n) stands in front of Arthur and places her hands on his chest.
“Arthur, stop, please.” She pleads and he stops in his tracks but still glares at Oliver. “Arthur, look at me.” She said, softly, and he slowly turns his head to look down at her and he felt his anger start to die down as he looks into her (e/c) eyes. “It’s okay, Arthur. I appreciate it but I’ve got this.” She said to him, calmly, as she places her hands on his shoulders then runs her hands up and down his arms, almost like she was calming him down.
Oliver watches this and that’s when he realized that (y/n) and this man were involved. The way she was talking to him and the way Arthur was looking at her and how she was calming him down, like someone taming a beast, there was no denying that they loved and cared for each other.
(Y/n) cups Arthur’s face in her hands and they share a look before Arthur lets out a sigh then nods. (Y/n) smiles then removes her hands off of his face and turns to Oliver.
“I’m sorry about that.” She said and Oliver shakes his head a bit. “No need, I understand why he reacted that way. To be honest, I would be upset as well if I were in his shoes.” he replied as he nods at Arthur, who continues to glare at him.
Oliver walks up to (y/n) then looks between her and Arthur. “Does he make you happy?” He asked, genuinely curious, and it catches her off guard. But she sees that it wasn’t out of spite more like understanding where this is going. “Yes, he does. Not only that, but he loves Annabeth as well and makes sure she’s happy.” she replied and Oliver nods.
“I am glad. She should be happy to have a father to look up to. And I’m sorry for leaving that role out of cowardice, and for leaving you to raise her without a father.” Oliver said and (y/n) walks up to him. “Oliver, I understand that you mean well, and I thank you for realizing your mistake. You may be Annabeth’s father, but I no longer feel the love I once held for you. The truth is, I’ve already moved on. Arthur has been giving me the love and support I needed with raising that little girl. If it weren’t for him, I don’t know if Annebeth and I would’ve made it.” She said and Oliver gives her an understanding nod.
“Then I wish you nothing but the best.” He said and (y/n) felt some tears building up in her eyes. She turns away and starts to walk away from Oliver then she walks past Arthur. He starts to go over to her but Oliver calls out to him.
“Mr Arthur.” Oliver said and Arthur turns to him. “Please, watch over them for me. And take care of them whereas I couldn’t.” He said and Arthur eyes him. “Funny, I feel quite the opposite as they are the ones taking care of me.” Arthur replied and he turns away from Oliver and walks over to (y/n).
Oliver watches this for a moment then he walks away. He’s glad that they’re happy with him and in time, they’ll come along as friends. But for now, it’s not the right time to come to their lives. Maybe (y/n) is right, it is time to move on from the past.
“(Y/n)?” Arthur asked and he could see that she was shaking slightly. She takes a deep breath then turns her head to Arthur and gives him a weak smile. “You okay?” He asked her, softly. “Yeah…just…alot of thoughts going through my head.” She said. “It’s just…seeing him again brought alot of memories and…” she takes a few deep breathes as she tries to contain her emotions.
Arthur gives her a pity look then an idea popped in his head. He walks up behind her, places his hands on her shoulder then runs his hands up and down her arms. “Well…what if I told you, I know how to take your mind off of all this.” Arthur said and (y/n) turns to him.
“Really?” She asked and he nods. “There’s this art show that’s not far from here, I think you might like it.” He said and she gives him a look. “Don’t you have a job to do with Dutch?” She asked him and he waves his hand, vaguely. “Dutch can wait. You’re important right now.” said Arthur and (y/n) gives him a weak smile. “Well…alright.” She said and he takes her hand and they walk to the place.
“How did you come about on finding this art gallery?” (Y/n) asked him. “I actually met this French artist, Charles Châtenay, at a bar and he invited me to this after I helped him out a couple times. He said they were showing some of his work.” Arthur replied as they walk up to the gallery.
They head upstairs and see the doorman. “Enjoy the show…if that’s possible.” The doorman said to them. “Uh, thank you.” Arthur said as the two enter the room and hear a couple arguing. “I just don’t like how much time you’re spending with that man is all.” The gentleman said, in a rushed tone, to his woman. "Just wait until you see his work! It’s very progressive.“ The lady tells him, with a smile on her face. "Well, I’m not so sure how I feel about progression. Paints or otherwise!” The man argued as Arthur and (y/n) walk pass them.
They head into another room to see sculptures and paintings of the normal kind that (y/n) had heard of and seen when she was younger. But it was the third room that caught (y/n) a bit off guard. The paintings were all of people, men and women, in the nude and it kinda made (y/n) blush a bit as she looked around.
“Oh my…” she mutters and Arthur looks across the room and see Charles, a short man with black hair and a goatee, just giving everyone a passive aggressive look. “There he is.” Arthur pointed him out to (y/n). She nods and they walk over to him and he acknowledges them.
“Look at these idiots…” he grumbles as he takes a puff from his cigarette. Then he looks (y/n) over. “And who is this?” He asked, a bit of intrigue in his voice. “This is (y/n)…she’s…” Arthur said and Charles eyes (y/n). “Oh…is this the woman you told me about?” Charles asked Arthur and (y/n) looks over at Arthur.
“You’ve told him about me?” She asked, but a small tug of a smile started to appear on her face. “Well, I just mentioned how much you liked to draw…” Arthur said before Charles speaks over him. “So you consider yourself an artist too, no?” Charles asked (y/n). “I wouldn’t really consider myself one, more so an amateur.” (Y/n) said, shrugging, and Charles smiles.
“Well, then, tell me….what do you think of these paintings?” Charles asked as he gestures to the paintings surrounding him. (Y/n) looks around at the nude paintings and shrugs slightly. “Well…I ain’t gonna lie…It’s…different.” she replied and Charles chuckles until an older woman waddles up to him.
“Excuse me, Mr Châtenay…couldn’t you have painted some drawers on her?” The lady asked as she points at one of the paintings. “Madam, I painted her in her natural state…as she was and will be in paradise.” Charles said as he walks ahead a few steps and the woman follows him.
“There’s nothing natural about that.” The woman said, in slight disgust, and Arthur and (y/n) share a look before they smirk. “Clothes are civilization, repression, death. To be naked is to be free, innocent, alive! Like Budda said, you know, we are all just here to fuck!” Charles said and the woman gasps while (y/n) covers her mouth, from shock but also to hold back a laugh. “Well, that explains the decedent’s of this hottentots.” The woman grumbles.
“Hey! You got a picture of my wife on here! In her…delicates!” One man exclaims and everyone gasps in shock and horror. “Henry…is that your behind?! Why would you be showing it to that man?!” One woman asked her husband as she points at another painting then a younger man points to a painting.
“That’s my mama…as nude as the day she was born!” The man said and everyone gasps. “Stop looking at my husband’s buttocks!” Henry’s wife said as she stands in front of the painting. “Stop looking at my mama!” The young man said and Arthur smiles and chuckles a bit while (y/n) was having a hard time to contain her laughter.
“Well maybe she shouldn’t have exposed herself like that! Henry’s wife spat at him. "This is disgusting!” Another man spat. “The nerve on you!” Another male voice shouts. “That does it!” The young man shouts and he punches the nearest man and they start to fight. A few people started to leave in disgust.
“You filthy little man!” The old woman, who first talked to Charles, growls and she starts to hit Charles with her purse, knocking him down. This actually caused Arthur and (y/n) to laugh out loud while Charles gets up and runs off. “I’ll get you, Frenchie!” One of the men shouts and he starts to charge after Charles but Arthur steps up and the two men began to fight until the man went down. Then the other men started to come up to Arthur to fight but Arthur was able to handle them.
“Over here! Let’s go!” Charles shouts from the other room and (y/n) and Arthur run over to him. “This show is well and truly over, let’s get out of here! C'mon, I know a place where I can disappear for a few days.” Charles said and they leave the gallery and head out of the building.
“I think we are okay. The exhibition, what can you say, it was not boring!” Charles said before he laughs. “That it was not…” Arthur said, chuckling a bit. “I’d go to more exhibition if they were that entertaining.” (Y/n) said as they cross the street.
“Art should test people, push them. I thought I was a fraud, a no-talent brush washer. Now I’m not sure. We provoke emotions, no?” Charles said. “You keep provoking emotions like that and all your canvases will have punch holes through ‘em.” Arthur said. “I told you I was a whole ass!” Charles laughs. “You did and you are. Now maybe go be an asshole somewhere else for awhile.” Arthur tells him as they go through an alleyway then walk through the backalley of the buildings.
“Ah, here we are! I know a lady over here, she may let me stay for awhile.” Charles said as they come up to a building. “Good luck!” Arthur tells him. “That picture I gave you, it’ll be worth something some day! I can feel it!” Charles said and (y/n) gives a confused look towards Arthur. “Prehaps…right now seems like the only thing it'd get me is a kick in the balls.” Arthur said and Charles chuckles as they come up to a large green door.
“You are funny. I hope to see you again sometime.” Charles said then he turns to (y/n). “And I’m sorry we didn’t get to talk much, but I hope you enjoyed the show!” Charles said and (y/n) shrugs. “It was…interesting to say the least.” She said and Charles smiles. “Oh yes…it was.” He said then he turns to the door and knocks at it.
“My angel, my little bird, it’s me!” He said and he opens the door and lets out this weird excited sounding laugh and makes his way inside and shuts the door.
“That’s some friend you made there.” (Y/n) said. “Yeah, he’s quite the character.” Arthur said and (y/n) chuckles as they walk away. “I know it didn’t turn out exactly perfect but…did that help a bit?” He asked her and she gives a small smile. “Yeah…it was a nice distraction. But seeing Oliver after all this time…it just…got me thinking…” she said. “What is it?” Arthur asked as they walk out of the alleyway and stop at the sidewalk.
“My life wasn’t supposed to…” (y/n) stops then let’s out a sigh. “When I was younger, I thought I had my life planned out. I was gonna be married to a nice man and then have children and live happily ever after.” She said and Arthur stands next to her. “And for a moment, it seemed to be going that way. When I met Oliver and he proposed to me, I felt so lucky and happy. Then I got pregnant and I thought my life was complete and I couldn’t wait for the start of the rest of my life.” She said then her smile falters to a frown.
“But the day Oliver walked out on me and Annebeth, I felt…scared. I was scared that I did something wrong and I felt shame as I moved back with my parents. And when they were killed, I felt like the world was turning against me and it was a cruel world I was in.” She stops a moment then takes a deep breath and lets it out.
“But then you, Dutch and Hosea came in and once I started to get to know you, the world started to make sense again." She said then she looks into Arthur’s eyes. "And you introduced me to the gang and it felt like home again. Like I was part of the family. But lately…”
Then Arthur notices that she has this look like she wants to say something but was afraid to. “What is it?” He asked her and she lets out a sigh again. “Arthur…be honest…was there ever a time, you wanted to leave the gang?” She asked him. There was a pause for a moment before Arthur replies. “Why you asking this?"
"It’s just…ever since Blackwater, everything seems to go down hill. Jenny, the Mac, Davey, Sean, and…Kieran..all dead and then the kids were taken…I’ve started thinking that being with the gang isn’t as safe as it used to be. And…I don’t know.” (Y/n) said and she lowers her head and looks down, almost like in defeat. Arthur frowns then places his pointer finger and thumb on her chin and bring her head up to face him.
“Twice. One of those times was when I was with Mary…” Arthur replied and (y/n) gulps slightly at this. “And the second time?” She asked. “Just recently.” He replied and she gasps at this. "But we need money. So I’m thinking once we do these next few jobs and everything goes well…you, me and Annebeth, we can go and disappear.“ Arthur said and (y/n) widen her eyes.
"Arthur, you serious?” She asked, in a soft whisper, and Arthur nods. “I’m serious.” He replied and he places his hand on her cheek. “Just hang on for now and when we get the money and everyone is taken care of, we’ll leave.” He said and (y/n) gives a small smile and nods. “Okay, Arthur. I trust you.” She said and he leans in to give her a kiss. Once the kiss was done, Arthur leans his forehead against hers and just enjoy this small moment before he speaks.
“Okay…now, I need you to get back to camp. Dutch, Lenny and I are gonna rob this trolley station and I don’t want you near here and get hurt.” Arthur whispers to her and she nods. “Be careful.” She said and he nods and they pull away and (y/n) heads to the general store while Arthur watches after her for a moment before he heads to the trolley station.
But the job didn’t go how they planned. Once the three men made their way into the station, Arthur goes to look through the safe but found there wasn’t much money in there like Bronte said. At the same time, they were greeted by pretty much every lawmen in Saint Denis. Dutch, Arthur and Lenny make their getaway, despite several setbacks, on a horse drawn carriage.
They, of course, had some blood on their hands as they shot and killed every lawmen the could. Finally, they make their way out of Saint Denis and Lenny, who was driving, pulled the carriage to a stop some miles outside of the city.
“Well, we made it…thanks to you.” Dutch said to Lenny after they take a breath. “Don’t mention it.” Lenny said, appreciatively. “Yeah.” Arthur mutters as he counts the money. “You’re a good kid.” Dutch praises Lenny.
“And we each got…fifteen dollars.” Arthur said as he hands Dutch the bills. “Oh, and a quarter…don’t forget the quarter.” Arthur said, with sarcasm, as he hands the quarter to Dutch. “Shut up, Arthur.” Dutch growls as he takes the quarter a d Arthur takes a few steps away.
“He set us up. Played me like a yokel. Put the law on us. What did we do to him? What did I do to him?” Dutch asked, confused, as he jumps off of the carriage and Arthur thinks this over before he turns to Dutch. “I guess he thinks he’s the king round here. He don’t want the likes of you.” he said then he walks up to Dutch.
“So…what’re we doing next, Dutch?” Arthur asked him. “We just need money…one more decent take and we’re gone. The bank is our bet. Hosea agrees.” Dutch said as he gets back on the carriage.
“Even after that?” Arthur asked, disbelieving. “Especially after that. I don’t feel so good.” Dutch said as he runs his hand on the back of his head. “Ah, you just got a bash on the head.” Arthur said, referring to the trolley crash that happened during their escape.
“Come on, I’m taking you back to camp.” Lenny said then Arthur points at Lenny. “Hey, you did real good there, Lenny…just wish it could have turned out better.” he said and Lenny nods. “Well, can’t win ’em all.” he said and the men head back to the camp.
The next few days, everything started to slowly go back to normal with the gang. It also didn’t take them long for some of the members go out on jobs, especially Arthur. (Y/n) stayed at camp a little bit more as she wanted to be around her daughter. Annebeth being kidnapped had scared (y/n) to death that she was scared to leave her alone and the doubt of staying with the gang was starting to pop up in her mind.
She hated thinking that as she felt that leaving the gang would be a betrayal to Dutch, Hosea and especially to Arthur. If it wasn’t for them, she and her daughter would be dead. Plus she cared and loved most of the gang members, minus Micah and Molly, and she didn’t want to disappoint them.
She is forever grateful for all they’ve done for them; even owes them her life. (Y/n) had bonded with most in the group, going as far as calling them her friends; her family. Even Annabeth had warmed her way into their hearts, which she was happy to see the smile she loves so much, lighting up their spirits.
Annabeth loves them as much as she does. The last thing she wanted was to leave the group without sounding selfish.
And Arthur, oh Arthur…he’d be devastated if he found out. Now thinking about him leaves a churning feeling in her stomach. She leans against the wall outside of Shady Belle and closed her eyes, trying to hold back the nausea she feels coming. But a powerful wave of nausea comes up and she doubles over and vomits.
Minutes later, after she finished puking, she sits by the campfire and sips her cup of coffee. “Hey (y/n).” Mary-Beth greets as she walks up to (y/n). “Mary-Beth.” (Y/n) greets back. “You alright? You look a little pale.” Mary-Beth points out. “Yeah, I’m fine. I guess I’m just feeling under the weather…” (y/n) and Mary-Beth gives her a worried look.
“Do you need a rest?” She asked the older woman. (Y/n) shakes her head. “Nah, I’ll be fine. Although, I want to know what the hell Pearson put in the stew…” (y/n) said, her nose scrunched up in disgust. “What do you mean?” Mary-Beth asked. “I don’t know…the stew just doesn’t smell the same.” (Y/n) said and Mary-Beth furrows her brow.
“(Y/n), he makes the stew the same way everyday.” She said. “You sure?” (Y/n) asked and Mary-Beth let’s out a soft laugh then places a hand on (y/n)’s forehead. “You sure you’re okay?” She asked and (y/n) sighs. “I don’t know…maybe I’m just going crazy.” She said and Mary-Beth chuckles a bit.
“Or could be some sort’ve sickness going around.” Mary-Beth said. “Maybe.” (Y/n) said, shrugging, and she goes to sip her coffee. “So…I wanted to ask you, have you seen Kieran?” Mary-Beth asked and (y/n) thinks for a moment.
Come to think of it, the last time (y/n) saw Kieran was the night of the celebration for the safe return of Jack and Annebeth. Since then, she hadn’t really seen him around the camp, which was pretty odd. “No, not since the night of the party.” (Y/n) said and Mary-Beth had a worried look on her face.
“I’m really worried about him. Everyone says that they haven’t seen him either.” She said and (y/n) gives her a sympathetic smile and places a hand on her shoulder. “I’m sure he’ll turn up soon.” She said and Mary-Beth looks down then nods, slightly. “I sure hope so.” Mary-Beth said. She lets out a sigh then goes to stand up. “Well, I hope you get to feeling better!” She said and walks away as (y/n) takes a sip of her coffee.
Meanwhile, Arthur had been out doing jobs and gather up some money as usual. But as he did this, he started to think about the recent events and a thought he never thought he’d think comes up in his mind. Maybe the gang isn’t as safe as I thought. He couldn’t believe he was thinking that but ever since Annebeth’s kidnapping, he was worried and scared for her safety.
Once this thought came up, he started to think that maybe after they collect enough money, he could get Annebeth and (y/n) out of this and maybe start a life together. This idea kept growing and growing with each day passing and he decided that maybe he should talk to (y/n) about it.
He was lost in thought about it after he just helped a monk named Brother Dorkins with freeing a couple foreigners, who were chained up in the basement of the Fence and getting ready to be traded in as slaves, when he heard a female voice call out to him. “Hey…you want some company, mister?” she asked, trying to sound seductive. “No.” Arthur said as he kept on walking, not looking at the woman.
“You sure?” The woman asked and Arthur stops and sighs. “I’m already spoken…” he stops once he turns to the right and sees the woman, who looked familiar. “Hey…” he said and the woman turns. “What?” she asked as she comes into view and Arthur’s shocked by this. “I know you. Mrs. Downes?” he asked and Mrs Downes recognizes him and she begins to panic.
“Oh, no. Not you. Get away.” She said as Arthur approaches her. “How, I mean…” he stammers, shocked and confused, and she backs away from him. “Now.” Mrs Downes shouts as she starts to run away from him. “Hey…” Arthur tried to talk to her but she walked past him. “Help.” she shouted and she runs towards a lawman.
“Hold on…” Arthur called out but she made it over to the lawman. “This man is bothering me. Someone help me. Officer, help!” she said and Arthur began to run into the crowd, get to his horse and gets out of town.
He makes it back to Shady Belle and dismounts his horse then thinks about Mrs Downes, her hair was unkempt and she looked like she had sores around her face mainly around her mouth. The feeling of guilt crept up in his mind but he pushes it back as he shakes his head then walks into camp and sees Hosea and (y/n) sitting and talking.
“Hosea. (y/n).” He greets as he walks up to them. “Hey, Arthur.” Hosea greets and (y/n) smiles at him. “Hey.” She said to him, softly, when Dutch comes up to them. “Come on. If we’re gonna make it to this party…we sure as shit better clean up a little.” Dutch said.
“So we’re doing this?” Arthur asked. “Oh yeah. Old friend Dutch van der Linde…has finally shown his true colors…social climbing.” Hosea said in a sort’ve joking manner. “Old Signor Bronte, that horrendous snake…has invited us to the ball, Cinderella. So my suggestion is…we go and get you a gown.” Dutch said then he laughs as he walks away. “You son of a bitch.” Arthur grumbles as Hosea follows Dutch. Arthur and (y/n) share a look before they go and get ready.
“Aaaand…there!” Mary-Beth said as she finished up fixing (y/n)’s makeup. Karen, Mary-Beth, Tilly and Abigail helped (y/n) get dressed and ready for this party. The dress was pretty much like the ball gowns (y/n) vaguely remembers her mother use to wear. It was blue and the shoulder was a low décolletage, which exposed her arms, and the skirt was cone-shaped, which was narrow at the waist and gained fullness near the bottom.
She was wearing white gloves that went up to her elbows, a short pearl necklace and a long pearl necklace and her hair was waved in a soft pouff to the back of the head with puffy curled bangs.
"Now you look like a proper wealthy woman.“ Karen said before she laughs. "You look great, (y/n).” Mary-Beth said and Tilly nods. “Yeah, I think once Arthur sees you, you’re gonna leave him speechless.” Abigail said and (y/n) blushes at this.
“Thanks, girls.” (Y/n) said, appreciatively. “You look pretty, Momma.” Annebeth said and (y/n) smiles at her. “Thank you, sweetheart.” She said just as Hosea comes up to the doorway of the room the girls were in.
"Well, I never thought I’d ever see you in a dress.“ Hosea said and the girls giggle. "I didn’t think I would either.” (Y/n) jokes. “Well..I came up here to let you know we’re ready to leave.” Hosea said and (y/n) nods. “Okay.” She said and she walks over to Hosea then waves a goodbye to the girls. “Have fun!” Karen exclaims as Hosea and (y/n) head to the staircase and make their way down stairs.
"You alright?“ Hosea asked her. "Yeah…it’s just been so long since I’ve been to parties like this. I think I was just a child.” (Y/n) said and Hosea nods. “I know whatcha mean, it’s been awhile since I’ve gone to a ball like this.” Hosea said as they make it to the bottom steps.
"I just feel a bit ridiculous in this dress.“ (Y/n) said as they walk to the front door. "Nonsense. You look stunning.” Hosea said and (y/n) smirks a bit at this. “Thanks, Hosea.” She said as he opens the front door.
They walk out and see a horse drawn carriage, Lenny at the driver’s seat, and Dutch, Arthur and Bill standing by the carriage, all three of them wearing tuxedos. Dutch glanced over and saw (y/n) and smiles. “Well, look here! Ain’t you just lovely.” Dutch said and Bill and Arthur turn to look at her.
Bill smirks a bit but Arthur was speechless when he saw her. His eyes widen and his mouth slightly agape as his eyes roamed her body. (Y/n) smiles, shyly, as she walks up to him, looking down. “Wow…y-you..look…” he stammers, truly lost for words. Her smile grows bigger as she looks back at him and Dutch pats Arthur’s shoulder.
“We better get going.” He said and he goes to open the carriage door and gestures towards it. “After you, m'lady.” Dutch said and (y/n) makes her way inside and takes a seat just as Arthur takes the seat next to her. They share another look and Arthur goes and gives her a kiss on the cheek as Hosea and Dutch get inside while Bill goes up to the seat next to Lenny.
Sometime later, Dutch, Hosea, Arthur and (y/n) were laughing as they make their way to the party. “We are ridiculous.” Dutch said. “Utterly.” Hosea said, nodding. “I ain’t never been to a ball in my life.” Arthur said. “Nor have I, if I am being honest.” said Dutch. “Been years since I’ve been to one.” (Y/n) admits. “I used to quite often…there could be fine pickings.” Hosea said but Dutch shakes his head.
“Oh, no, no, no, no. No pickpocketing. We are here to make real contacts.” He said. “What kind of contacts?” Arthur asked him. “Well I don’t know. We’ll find what we can. All I know for sure is…we are going to a party at the mayor’s house…and the guest of honor is the worst crook in town. I’m sure that we will find something.” Dutch said and everyone laughs again as the carriage arrives at the Mayor’s manor.
Lenny stops the carriage and Bill gets down as Dutch opens the door and everyone gets out, Arthur helped (y/n) out and they walk over to the doorman. “Gentlemen and lady.” the doorman greets then he turns to another man. “Luca…” he said and the group start to walk in but the doorman stops them.
“I’m afraid the mayor does not allow guns at official functions…after last year’s incident.” He said and the gang hand their revolvers to the doorman. “Luca here will take you to Mr. Bronte. I believe he is expecting you.” the doorman said and the man in a white suit addresses them. “Follow me, gentlemen. This way please, gentlemen and lady.” Luca said and the gang follow him.
“Signor Bronte will be so pleased that you made it.” Luca said to them. “We are honored to be here.” Dutch said as they make their way inside the manor. “That’s wonderful, wonderful. Come come, this way. What a beautiful evening it shall be…Mr. Bronte is very good friends with the mayor.” Luca said then another man comes up to him and they began to talk amongst each other.
.
“Hosea, Bill, you join the party. We’ll meet you out back after we pay our respects to Signor Bronte.” Dutch tells them and Hosea and Bill nod as they head off. “We’ll meet you out on the balcony when you’re done.” Hosea tells them and Luca gestures for Dutch, Arthur and (y/n) to follow him. Arthur crooks his right arm out to (y/n) and she loops her left arm around it as they head upstairs, down a hall and out towards these double doors that lead out to a balcony.
“Ah, the angry cowboys, you’ve arrived…and you’ve washed.” Bronte said, happily, then he turns to his friends. “For the first time this month no doubt.” he said in Italian to his friends and they laugh. (Y/n) narrows her eyes and Bronte took notice of her. “Ahhh…and here I thought you couldn’t get more beautiful!” He said and he takes her hand and kisses the back of it..
(y/n) gives a fake smile to him as Dutch said. “This is quite a party you’ve invited us to.” Obviously, he was trying to derail the conversation. “Yes, quite something…although I’m not quite sure what.” Bronte said as they look out towards the grounds below.
“So…this is Saint Denis high society?” Dutch asked Bronte. “Yes, apparently so.” Bronte said. “And all these people…th-these are friends of yours, Signor Bronte?” Dutch asked. “No, no, no, not quite…not quite…but they certainly are afraid of me. Like that one. See that wretch…he’s the Mayor. Henri Lemieux. He’ll do anything for a dollar…and I mean anything.” Bronte said as he points out a tall older man with sideburns on his face and wearing small oval shaped glasses and a tuxedo. “Politics is a foul business.” Dutch jokes and Bronte chuckles.
“Yes. Oh, and that one too. That is…Alberto Fussar. He owns a sugar plantation out on the island and he…comes here to whore and despoil himself.” Bronte said as he points at a man with tan skin and black hair and wearing a uniform with medals. Bronte laughs with Dutch then he points out another man, who was a bit on the heavier side and a young woman was hugging up on him.
“Oh, oh, and that…that is Hobart Crawley. A Confederate…major in the war. A big hero they say, but that is his…his very young wife. I mean…a young mistress. That’s the natural order of things, yes? But a young wife…it’s unseemly.” Bronte laughs then he points out to two Native American men, who walked up to the mayor.
“Oh, oh, the redskins. I have no sympathy for them because whoever is stupid enough…to be tricked by the Americans…they get what they deserve, huh?” Bronte laughs. (Y/n) watches them in pity as the Native Americans hands a letter to the mayor.. “Yes, hand a letter to the mayor. Oh yeah…that’ll save you.” Bronte taunts and (y/n) shakes her head in pity. “And that…that is Hector Fellowes. The self-righteous newspaperman. Maybe, maybe you will kill him for me one day?” Bronte said to Dutch. Dutch gives him a look before he speaks.
“Well, we’re not paid killers as such…not in cold blood anyway.” Dutch said and Bronte seemed a bit taken aback by this. “I did not know you were so particular that uh…you wouldn’t help a friend.” he said. “Oh, I’m willing to help in any way I can…within reason.” Dutch replied and Bronte seemed confused but (y/n) could’ve sworn she saw a flicker of anger in his eyes.
“I’m going to pretend to understand what that means.” Bronte said. “I meant no offence, sir.” Dutch said, raising his hands. “None taken…none taken. All these vulgar people…they hate me.” Bronte said then he turns out towards the balcony and waves at the people below. “I look forward to watching you die.” he said in Italian and he and his friends laugh.
“Well, uh, it has…been wonderful conversing with you. But I can tell that you are very busy…and I won’t waste anymore of your time.” Dutch said. “Yes, yes, yes go enjoy yourselves…and mingle with these vulgar scum. It’ll make you long for the days…when you could shoot each other…and screw cows out on the open range.” Bronte said, laughing, and Dutch just gives him a look.
“Those sure were the days…Good day, gentlemen.” Dutch said, holding back his annoyance. “Good day to you. But before you go…what exactly are your plans here?” Bronte asked. “We’ve not made any…” Dutch stops then turns back to Bronte. “…well…we are going to need some money.”
“Money…yes, of course. Well, there’s, there’s money at the trolley station. They keep a lot of cash there in the day. Now I could not involve myself in such matters…but you…as a guest, yes…As my guest, do it. Okay, good day, gentlemen.” Bronte said then he laughs as Dutch gives a small smile. “Goodbye.” Dutch said and the three of them leave as Bronte and his friends laugh and drink.
“I’ll show you to the party, gentlemen and lady. If you’ll kindly follow me.” Luca said and he leads them down the stairs. “Gentlemen and madam, enjoy your evening and welcome once again to Saint Denis. Ciao, ciao.” Luca said and Dutch, (y/n) and Arthur head outside to meet up with Hosea and Bill.
“Gentlemen…let’s go ingratiate ourselves.” Dutch said to them. “Okay.” Arthur and (y/n) said. “Go find the mayor if you can, and stay outta trouble. And steal nothing…unless it’s information.” Dutch tells them. “Of course.” Arthur said then Dutch turns to Hosea and Bill. “Hosea, you go find us some place to rob. Bill, go make us some new friends. I’m gonna find out if old Cornwall and what’s-his-name, Milton, knows we’re here. Gentlemen, be well.” Dutch said and everyone spreads out and looks among the crowd.
Arthur and (y/n) walk around the crowd when they hear a man choking. They walk over and see the man choking and Arthur goes over to him and helps him. Finally, the man coughs the nut and begins to catch his breath. “You okay?” Arthur asked the man. “Oh, my Lord…The pesky nut…what a way to go, eh?” the man said as he catches his breath then he turns to Arthur.
“Thank you, sir, oh…yes…thank you…Algernon Wasp.” Wasp said, appreciatively, then he holds his hand out to him. “Hello…uh, Tacitus Kilgore.” Arthur greets and he shakes Wasp's hand then he gestures to (y/n). “My wife, Caroline.” He said and Wasp shakes her hand.
“Hello, Mr. and Mrs…Kilgore…W-what is it that, uh…that you do?” Wasp asked Arthur. “I’m, uh…I’m an adventurer.” Arthur replied. “Oh! Me too…pursuer of the exotic and the remarkable. An aesthete in this land of common place…heathens.” Wasp said then he pulls out a small card and hands it to Arthur. “My card, sir. Pay me a visit in my…atelier…Algerie. I-I must just go and purge…I intend to stay thin…until I pass away. Good evening.” Wasp said and he walks away.
“What an odd fellow.” (Y/n) remarks as Arthur pockets the card. “Yeah…” said Arthur then he looks over at a small table with some glasses and a bottle of champagne. He walks over to the table, grabbed the bottle and holds out to (y/n).
“Champagne?” He asked her and she smiles then nods to him. He pours a glass for her and hands it to her. “Thank you, Arthur.” She said and she takes a sip but something about the drink tasted odd, which made her scrunch up her face in disgust.
Arthur noticed the face she made and gives her a worried look. “(Y/n)? You okay?” He asked. “I’m not sure. The champagne tastes odd.” She said and he takes her glass and takes a sip. “It tastes fine to me, darlin’.” He said and (y/n) furrows her brow. “Maybe I’m coming down with something. Things have been tasting weird to me lately.” (Y/n) said.
Arthur was about to say something when they hear someone say. “It ain’t complex, Lemieux…and only an idiot like you, buddy, would try to make it so.” They look over and see the Mayor with a group of men and he didn’t seem to like one of his companions that much. “I will not deny idiocy, sir, but perhaps now is not the time.” Lemieux said. “Typical pansy.” the drunk man sneered and Arthur and (y/n) walk over to them.
“You’re drunk, Ferdinand.” Lemieux said. “I’m not drunk, you fool…but this man…this man loves darkies.” Ferdinand laughs then Arthur pats his shoulder. “You are pretty drunk. What’s say you and me cool off?” he said and he leads Ferdinand away. “Get your hands off me.” Ferdinand demanded as Arthur walks him away from Lemieux.
“Come on, sleep it off.” Arthur said then he throws the drunk off the party. “Sit down and calm down…count to a thousand. Then you can rejoin the party.” Arthur tells Ferdinand then he walks back over to Lemieux, (y/n) and some of Lemieux’s friend.
“Thank you, sir.” Lemieux said and he shakes Arthur’s hand. “My pleasure.” Arthur said and he places an arm around (y/n)’s waist. “Henri Lemieux…I hope you’re enjoying my party.” Lemieux said. “The mayor?” Arthur asked. “Allegedly.” Lemieux jokes. “That’s quite a place you got here.” Arthur said and Lemieux chuckles. “It’s not mine… and the city is horribly in debt…but we can still put on a good show. Do you know Evelyn Miller?” Lemieux asked as he points at a man with dark hair and (y/n)’s jaw dropped a bit.
“My Lord…the writer?” She asked and Miller seemed taken aback at this. “Well, we seem to have another deranged drunkard on our hands.” he jokes but then the fireworks begin to go off.
Everyone stops what their doing and look up at the colorful explosion of lights appear in the sky. “Wow, beautiful, isn’t it?” (Y/n) asked. Arthur looks up at the sky for a moment then looks over at (y/n) to see the wonder and enjoyment on her face. “That it is.” He said and (y/n) looks over at him and they share a look before they lean in and share a loving kiss.
At that moment, a servant of Lemieux approaches him. “Excuse me, pardon…excuse me, pardon…Messieurs, please…Mr. Cornwall was quite insistent, I’m afraid…he shouted down the telephone for several minutes.” the servant said and this catches Arthur and (y/n)’s attention as they break their kiss and listen in on the conversation.
“Mr. Cornwall is a horse’s ass…and a bad horse.” Lemieux said to his servant, Pierre. “I’m very sorry, sir.” Pierre said. “It’s not your fault…I’m a fool for trusting him. I’ll come and sign it in a minute…let me enjoy the fireworks.” Lemieux said. “Of course.” Pierre said and he starts to walk away as Dutch comes up to the duo.
“Did he just say something about Cornwall?” Dutch asked in a whisper. “Yes.” Arthur and (y/n) said, in unison. “Find out what." he tells them. "Sure.” Arthur said and he takes (y/n) by the hand and they follow Pierre as all the guests look up at the firework.
“No problems?” Pierre asked a guard as they make their way towards the side of the manor, Arthur and (y/n) keeping their distance. “Everything’s fine…we have the place well secured.” the guard said. “Good, Mr. Bronte has a habit of wandering about and reading whatever he likes.” said Pierre. “We’re watching him and his men like hawks.” the guard said and Pierre nods. “Thank you, Mr. Terapin.” Pierre said and he makes his way inside of the manor, Arthur and (y/n) follow him until they duck by the doorway.
“Is everything taken care? The telephone, it keeps ringing.” Luca asked Pierre. “The mayor said he will sign later.” Pierre said and Luca walks away as Pierre heads to the back part of the house, the duo still on his tail until they go to hide. “Marie! Marie!” Pierre shouts and a maid comes up to him. “Have you lost your mind? I said, have you lost your mind? Come here. Come here…look at me. Look at me!” Pierre demands then he slaps her. (Y/n) jumped a bit at this and gasped as Pierre continues to reprimand the maid.
“Who do you think you are? This area is not meant for the likes of you, you know this. The standards in this house are slipping. This is a final warning to you miss. A final warning! Now get out of my sight.” he shouts and the maid runs off then Pierre starts to turn and, quickly, Arthur pulls (y/n) back, to keep them out of sight.
(Y/n) leans up against the wall and Arthur stands in front of her, his hands braced against the wall on either side of her head. They look at each other for a moment and (y/n) felt her heart beating hard against her chest, as well as did Arthur. Arthur glances over and sees Pierre starting to head upstairs.
Arthur and (y/n) follow him and they see him go into another room. They hide around the corner as they see Pierre go up to a desk and hides some documents in the drawer before he leaves. Arthur and (y/n) walk into the room and Arthur gets the drawer open and pulls out the documents and flicks through them.
“Mr. Leviticus Cornwall…Top secret…extremely confidential. Very interesting…” he mutters as (y/n) looks around. “We better get back to Dutch.” She said and Arthur nods then the two make their way out of the room, down the stairs and towards the balcony where Dutch was standing.
“Find anything?” Dutch asked them and Arthur pats his pocket, which is where he was hiding the documents. “I think so.” he said as Bill and Hosea comes over to them. “Nothing…this town is a waste of time.” Bill grumbles. “Maybe not…Arthur…Gentlemen and madam…I think we’re done here.” said Hosea and they start to go head back inside the manor and back towards the front door.
“What did you find out?” Dutch asked Hosea. “There’s plenty of money moves through here, of course, and I…I think I found out how we can grab some of it. A big bank…a real one, I mean, but not yet.” Hosea informs. “A city bank?” Dutch asked, intrigued. “Maybe…and a stuffed one. If we’re gonna leave, that could be the one thing we need.” Hosea said.
“There’s also that trolley car station Signor Bronte told us about, and I heard about a high stakes poker game…Come on…” Dutch said as they head back outside and get their weapons back from the guard. “Here comes Lenny. Alright, let’s get in…and go home.” Dutch said a d they get into the carriage and drive away.
“I ain’t never felt so awkward in all my life…all them folk, all so pleased with themselves. High society’s pigeon shit. If you ask me…it’s more like torture.” Bill said, loudly, from the passenger seat. “Well, that’s sort of the point of it isn’t it…let the people torture themselves.” Dutch yells back at them just as Arthur hands the documents to him.
“Here’s them papers I took.” he said as Dutch takes them. “Anybody see you take this?” Dutch asked him as he flicks through the documents. “I don’t think so.” said Arthur as (y/n) shakes her head. “I didn’t see anybody.” She said and Dutch places his pointer finger and thumb on his chin. “I might have an idea…let me think on it.” Dutch said as they make their way back to Shady Belle.
The next day, Arthur wakes up then looks down to see (y/n) had curled up to his chest, her head laying on his chest over his heart. Arthur smirks and kisses the top of her head and, quietly, starts to get up and change clothes. He walks by a small cot, where Annebeth was sleeping, and he smiles down at the young girl then kneels down to the sleeping girl and kisses the top of head then he walks out of his room and Dutch walks out of his own room and comes up to him.
“Interesting times…” Dutch said. “I guess. So, what’s next? Dancing lessons? Deportment?” Arthur asked. “More along the lines of armed robbery. Hosea’s handling reconnaissance on the bank. He and Abigail are gonna run some distractions. See how the law reacts.” Dutch said. “Good.” said Arthur.
“Oh, and I spoke to Evelyn Miller. A fine man. Here helping the Indian chief we saw.” Dutch said. “Yeah, I met him too, with the mayor.” said Arthur. “He’s lobbying officials in Saint Denis on their behalf. Maybe we could help?” Dutch said, questioning, and Arthur shrugs. “Maybe.” he said.
“Now, I think there’s a lot of money on the riverboat. A lot of money. And Trelawny, he’s investigating for us. He says to meet him at the tailors.” Dutch said. “Okay.” Arthur said and Dutch smiles then pats Arthur’s shoulder. “One big score down here, Arthur, and we disappear. We’re almost heading home.” Dutch said.
“And where is home?” Arthur asked him. “I don’t know…exactly. But I can smell it.” Dutch said with a small smile. “I’m gonna go investigate this trolley thing…old Bronte was talking about.” Dutch said. “Okay.” Arthur said and Dutch goes over to the staircase and heads down the stairs.
About an hour or two later, after wandering the city for a bit, Arthur comes up to the park and sees Dutch, John and (y/n) with him. It looked like Dutch was talking to John and (y/n) before he turns to see Arthur.
“There you are.” He said as Arthur stops in front of him. “You ready?” Arthur asked them. “Of course.” Dutch said as John and (y/n) nod and they start to walk and head towards the large house that was across from them.
“What else do you know about this guy?” Dutch asked Arthur. “Not much, just that he’s some slick, little, greasy-haired European who’s clearly got power and money. Now, listen, if we go in there and start shooting up the place, the kids gonna get shot. That I guarantee. Feller like this is gonna have a lot of protection.” Arthur said and (y/n) bites her lips at this.
“Ain’t no one gonna get shot, Arthur, so everyone just relax. We’ll charm him. Trust me.” Dutch assures and they walk up to the large gated manor with a guard standing behind the closed gate. “This the place?” Dutch asked Arthur. “Must be.” Arthur replied then Dutch turned to John and (y/n).
“You okay, John? (Y/n)?” Dutch asked them. “I guess…” John replied with a shrug. “I’m not really sure…” (y/n) said, flatly, and Arthur places a hand on her shoulder and she looks over at him and gives him an appreciated smile just as they come up to the gate and Dutch approaches the guard.
“Excuse me, sir. We have an appointment to see Mr. Bronte.” he said. “Who are you?” the guard asked as he comes to the gate. Right when he gets close, Dutch slams him against the gate and puts a gun to his head. “You get your boss down here and now, so we can talk about this like gentlemen. Run along now, boy.” Dutch threatens and lets the guard go. The guard runs off towards the manor and gets inside while John turns to Dutch.
“Was that the special Dutch charm I heard so much about?” He asked, sarcastically. “Relax…I got this.” Dutch assures as the guard comes back, with a few more guards, and opens the gate. The four outlaws raise their hands as the guards hold them at gunpoint and guides them into the courtyard. “Don’t worry, boys, we come in peace. We just need straighten a couple of things out with your boss.” Dutch tells them as they head into the building.
“Inside.” the guard said, in Italian, and the three men and one woman walk into a room full of thugs dressed up in suits. In the center of the room sits Angelo Bronte himself in a chair, dressed in a red robe and reading a newspaper.
He looks up and noticed the newcomers. “Who are these clowns?” he asked his guard, in Italian. “They’ve come about the children we took.” the guard replied back, in Italian. “With money?” Bronte asked but then Dutch speaks up.
“Why did you take the kids?” he asked and Bronte seemed taken aback by this. “Excuse me?” Bronte asked, now in English. “I said…why did you take his son?” Dutch asked as he points at John then he points at (y/n). “And her daughter. We ain’t got no problems with you, sir…nor you with us…but if you wanna start one…there is gonna be a lot of folks dead in this room before it’s done.” Dutch said and Bronte glares up at Dutch.
“So, you walk into my city…stinking of shit and looking like this…and you come into my house, before you have a bath…and you tell me how to act? You ask me to show compassion? Have I not shown you almost infinite compassion already…by simply allowing you to breathe in my presence?” Bronte asked, offended and angry. “Indeed you have. Now…we are simple country folk. All we have is each other…and you have gone, and you have taken the children…over some dispute with some inbred ex-slavers. It ain’t got nothing to do with anyone of us.” Dutch said as some of Bronte’s guards start to go for their weapons.
“You had nothing to do with destroying the liquor business?” Bronte asked, screaming. “We was innocent bystanders…and that which we weren’t innocent of, well we…we most surely were ignorant of.” Dutch said, trying to defuse the tension. John, Arthur and (y/n) place their hands over their guns, getting ready for a shootout as it seemed like it’s going that way.
“You, you, you twist words…you lie shamelessly…you think you are better than everyone else…” Bronte growls and the tension in the air was pretty thick and the fear of a gunfight was lingering over their heads. Arthur goes to stand real close to (y/n), almost acting like her shield, until Bronte starts to laugh.
“I love you.” Bronte laughs, in Italian, then he turns to his men. “Give these men and lady drinks.” He said, in Italian, and everyone relaxes and takes their hands off of their guns as Bronte stands up and shakes Dutch’s hand.
“Angelo Bronte.” He greets with a laugh. “Dutch van der Linde…” Dutch said then he gestures to Arthur. “Arthur Morgan…” he introduced and Bronte shakes Arthur’s hand. “Arthur, the pleasure is mine…” Bronte said then John walks up. “John Marston.” Dutch introduced as Bronte shakes John’s hand. “(Y/n) (l/n).” Dutch introduced as (y/n) comes up and shakes Bronte’s hand.
“…all mine, please.” Bronte said as he shakes her hand but then brings her hand up to his lips and kissed the back of it. (Y/n) felt an unpleasant chill run up her spine at this but hid it as best as she could while Bronte gestures to the couch for them to sit down.
“So, can my friends have their kids back?” Dutch asked as they sit down on the couch, Dutch sitting at the end, Arthur next to him and (y/n) was sitting between Arthur and John. “Of course, of course. But…should I be out of pocket over a misunderstanding? Of course I know you would not want that…” Bronte said and Dutch shakes his head. “No.” he replied.
“No, no, no, so, how about this? You perform a simple job for me…and you get your son and daughter back.” Bronte said and Arthur sighs. “What is it?” Arthur asked. “A couple of people have taken to grave robbing in the cemetery.” Bronte informs. “That is a fine place for it, the best.” Dutch jokes and Bronte laughs.
“I love this guy, I love you.” Bronte said, laughing. “See they’ve taken, not only to desecrating the dead…but they’ve done so without paying a tribute to the living. Thing is, they see my men, of course, they run a mile. So maybe you three head off…and you, Mr. Van der Linde…Why, you tell me more about my manners.” Bronte laughs as Arthur, John and (y/n) stand up and head out.
“Salute.” Bronte cheers as he raises a glass. “Salute.” Dutch said as he takes a glass and raises it too.
Outside, John, Arthur and (y/n) head over to their horses when John speaks up. “Grave robbers? You think he’s taking us for a fool?” he asked. “No idea. What choice do we have?” Arthur said. “None, I guess.” John said and they mount up their horses.
“This is idiotic…” (y/n) grumbles. “Either of you know where the cemetery is?” Arthur asked them. “I think so, pretty sure we rode by it earlier. It’s real impressive.” John said and he takes the lead and head off.
“You know, you two did good, holding your tongue in there.” Arthur praised them. “Do you trust one word that comes out of that bastard’s mouth? We don’t even know where Jack and Annebeth are.” (y/n) said, a bit of annoyance laced her tone of voice. “Listen, we found Bronte, we got in there…Dutch is with him now. All things considered, it could’ve gone a lot worse.” Arthur said and (y/n) sighs. “I guess.” She mutters as they take a right turn then trot down the street.
“That poor kid. I ain’t been a good father to him. I hope…he’s okay.” John said, his voice full of regret. “He’ll be fine. And so will Annebeth. I figure…the Braithwaites were going to hold Jack and Annebeth ransom, for all the money we cost ’em. They must have sent them here so we couldn’t get to them. But…Bronte knows by now there’s no Braithwaites left to pay him. Jack and Annebeth ain’t much use to him anymore. Let’s just get this done…and let Dutch handle the rest.” Arthur said. “I just hope you’re right.” John said. “Yeah, me too.” (Y/n) said as they turn left and see the cemetery.
“This way.” John said then they hitch their horses, dismount and walk up to the cemetery. “C’mon boys, let’s find them and get the hell outta here.” (y/n) said and they enter the cemetery, which already had an ominous look about it. The deep yellow-orange glow from the lanterns, the thick fog licking at their feet and the sounds of crows and owls echoed the night air while thousands of tombstones were scattered out as far as the eye could see.
The trio look around the area when they come to what had to be the center of the cemetery and Arthur stops as he comes up to a large tomb. “I hear something in there.” he whispers to them and they go up to either side of the tomb, John on one side and Arthur and (y/n) on the other. The three of them pull out their guns then, quickly, they go to the door and kick it open.
“You boys found my pappy’s watch yet?” John yells but then they noticed no one was inside. Confused, they look around until their hear gunshots behind them. “Get down!” (Y/n) shouts and they duck behind some tombs. “How many you see?” Arthur asked and John tries to look over but quickly ducks back in cover. “Three, Four? Hard to tell.” John said and the three of them do their best to fire back at the robbers.
“Can’t see worth a damn!” John shouts as he shoots a couple of guys, killing them. “We sure picked the right night for it. Reckon this is gonna wake a few people up.” (Y/n) said as she shoots a man three times. “No doubt.” Arthur said as he kills a couple more men.
The shootout continued for a few more minutes until it stopped. “I think that’s all of ’em. Alright, now let’s find their stash. Gotta be round here someplace.” John said as they get out from their cover. “Okay, but we’ll need to be quick.” Arthur informs them as they start to look around. “We can’t go back to Bronte empty-handed. Let’s have a look where they first shot at us from.” (y/n) said and they start to head to that area while Arthur scoffs.
“Robbing graverobbers…we’ve hit the big time.” he said with sarcasm and they head to the area they first got shot at and looked around until Arthur noticed something in on of the tombs. “I think there might be something in here.” He said and he opens the little gate and picks up this pouch full of coins. “Got it.” He said and John and (y/n) come up to him. “Good, now let’s get out of here.” (y/n) said, relieved, until they hear the sounds of whistles.
“Shit, it’s the law. Let’s go, maybe we can get out that gate.” John said and they run towards the gate but he couldn’t open it. “It’s locked, we’ll have to go back the way we came.” John said. “Dammit.” (Y/n) grumbles as they start to run. “Come on. We best stick to the side.” John tells them and they run and duck down behind some tombs as they see some lawmen gathering around.
“This place is like a maze.” One Lawman said. “They have to be here somewhere. You try the left and I’ll go straight ahead.” the second Lawman said and they see them splitting up and the trio do their best to sneak out of the cemetery.
Once they were out, they run to their horses, mount up and rode out towards Bronte’s place. “Well, it’s lucky I ain’t a religious man.” Arthur jokes. “Let’s just get back there, collect our side of the deal.” John said, dismissively. “You alright?” Arthur asked. “He best not be playing games with us.” said John. “He almost certainly is, but let’s just see. Keep your head, act normal.” Arthur tells him.
“How’s he even gonna know we did what he asked?” (Y/n) asked, curiously. “I got a feeling most things round here get back to him pretty fast. Like I said, we’ll just see where we’re at once we’ve got the kids.” Arthur said just as they make it to Bronte’s house.
They get off of their horses and walked towards the gate to see Dutch sitting on the front steps of the house. “Well…you took your time.” he said just as two kids run out of the house, both of them wearing fancy clothes and a pretty blue bow in the girl’s curly blonde hair.
“Jack!” John calls out, relieved, as Jack runs to his father. “Pa!” Jack exclaimed as they embrace. “Momma!” Annebeth said and (y/n)’s eyes teared up as she kneels down and holds her arms out. Annebeth runs into her arms and (y/n) wraps her arms around her little girl. “Annebeth! Oh, my baby.” (Y/n) cried as she holds her daughter to her.
“Am I glad to see you.” John said to Jack as he continues to hug him and Arthur comes to (y/n) as she stands up, still holding her daughter close to her chest. “Hey, Annebeth.” Arthur said to her as he pats the top of her head. “Hey, Arthur!” She said and Arthur turns to Dutch, who stands up.
“Where’s your host?” He asked Dutch. “Like I said, you took your time. Let’s get going. But a fine man.” Dutch said then he turns to the guard as Arthur tosses the bag they found in the tomb. "Hey, friend. Thank Mr. Bronte…for everything.“ Dutch said and they all head over to their horses.
”You know, Arthur…Mr. Bronte has invited us to a garden party at the mayor’s house. And us, just simple country boys.“ Dutch said then they mount up the horses. "Let’s go.” He said and they head off. “We have a new camp set up, kids, you’re going to love it. Alright, let’s get this boy back to his mother.” Dutch said.
“You sure you’re okay, son?” John asked Jack and (y/n) looks down at Annebeth. “How about you, Anne?” She asked. “I’m fine, Momma…” Annebeth replied. “Me too…Papa Bronte said you’d come for us.” Jack said.
“I’m…I’m sorry.” John said to Jack. “What for?” Jack asked him. “For…that…for taking so long…” John said. “I am also sorry, Annebeth.” (Y/n) said. “We had a fun time. We had our own rooms with a big bed and a toy box. And lots of books.” Annebeth said, excitedly.
“Did they…do anything to either of you?” (Y/n) asked. “Have you ever had spaghetti?” Jack asked them and (y/n) shakes her head as John said. “What? What’s that?”
“It’s food…It looks like worms, but it’s delicious.” Annebeth replied. “Is that right?” John said. “Papa Bronte teached us lots of Italian words.” Jack said, proudly. “Don’t call him that, please…” John said to him. “And you shouldn’t call him that either, missy.” (Y/n) tells Annebeth, firmly.
“You know cavallo? That means horse…and pantofola, that’s a slipper.” Annebeth said. “A slipper?” both John and (y/n) said. “They gave us two pairs each, one for day and one for night.” Jack said. “Well, er, I’m just glad you’re alright.” John said. “Oh yes. We had the best time, but I can’t wait to see momma. Did she miss me?” Jack asked. “She sure did. Like you wouldn’t know.” John said and Annebeth looks up at (y/n).
“Did you miss me too, Momma?” She asked. “Of course I did, sweetheart.” (Y/n) said and she kisses the top of her head. “She missed you so much she didn’t know what to do.” Arthur teased and Annebeth giggles. “Did you miss me, Arthur?” She asked him. “I sure did.” Arthur said and Annebeth smiles.
Arthur then looks towards Dutch. “You had a nice night, then?” he asked. “Most enjoyable…well the man’s an intolerable blowhard, but he stocks a fine bar. How did you fellers get on? Any problems?” Dutch asked him. “A whole heap of them. We about doubled the population of that graveyard.” Arthur replied. “You know, I thought I heard gunshots but the gramophone was playing.” Dutch said.
“Unbelievable.” Arthur sighs. “Each to their strengths, Arthur. I went in there with a gun and left with a party invitation.” said Dutch. “So what’d you say this was…a garden party?” Arthur asked him. “A big gala at the mayor’s house. I’m told every rich fool in Lemoyne will be there.” Dutch informs.
“And Bronte?” Arthur asked. “Oh he’ll be there too…seems to more or less run this city, at least that’s the way he sees it. Could open up some opportunities for us. It’s been a chaotic few days, but we can finally move forward now.” Dutch said and they make it back to Shady Belle.
“Hey, they’re back! I think I see Jack and Annebeth!” Bill shouts as they come up to the manor. “Abigail! Abigail! We got you your son, everything…” Dutch shouts just as John shouts. “We got him!”
“Momma!” Jack exclaims.
“He’s fine!” John assured as Abigail starts running towards them. “I’m fine, Momma…they fed me good. Italian food. You ever eat that?” Jack asked as he, John and Dutch dismount. “Come here, you silly boy.” Abigail cried as she runs to her son and hugs. “You got him. You got my son back.” She said, happily.
“We got Annebeth back too!” (Y/n) shouts as her, Arthur and Annebeth dismounts. “Dutch, Arthur, thank you…thank you.” Abigail said, appreciatively, while John looks down in shame. Then Abigail turns to the others as they come running. "I got my son back!“ Abigail said as Hosea comes up.
"Jack, Annebeth…How are you?” Hosea asked them. “I’m fine, thanks.” Jack said. “Yeah, me too!” Annebeth said. “Everything’s okay now.” Hosea said then the kids look up at their mothers. “Can we go play now?” Jack asked until they were swarmed around from the other members as they come to see of the kids were alright.
Hosea then walks up to Dutch, Arthur and John as Abigail, (y/n) and the kids get welcomed. “So?” Hosea asked. “Well…we met Mr. Bronte. He is…quite a character.” Dutch said. “Is he now?” asked Hosea, curiously. “You ever meet an Italian strong man before?” Dutch asked him. “Not outside of a circus.” Hose replied
“Well, let me tell you all about him.” Dutch said then he turns to the two men. "John, you go be with your family. Arthur… thank you. Boys, we got some work to do…interesting work. But first let’s have a drink.“ He said then he laughs. "We got the kids back!” Dutch exclaims as Arthur pulls out a cigarette and lights it up. “Well, the kid’s are safe, thank goodness.” Hosea said as he and Dutch walk away, leaving Arthur and John alone.
“Thank you, Arthur, I…I don’t know how to say it…thank you.” John said to him, appreciatively. “I understand. Come on…do as Dutch says. Go be with your family." Arthur tells him. "And you should too.” John said as nods towards (y/n) and Annebeth. Arthur looks over at them and the corner of his lips twitched up as he watches the gang come up to Annebeth and pat the top of her head and go on about how happy they were to see her.
“I’ll see ya around, Arthur.” John said as he walks away. Arthur finishes up his cigarette as everyone heads to the campfire. “Come on! Are we celebrating here, or what?” Karen asked and Javier grabs his guitar and sits down as everyone sits in either chairs or logs.
“Hey, hey…how about a song, huh?” Uncle asked and Javier begins to play as Arthur comes up to them. (Y/n) turns and smiles and pats the empty seat by her. “Come on, Arthur.” She said and Arthur smiles and takes the seat next to her as Javier begins to sing.
De la Sierra Morena,
Cielito lindo, vienen bajando,
Un par de ojitos negros,
Cielito lindo, de contrabando
Then he strums a few notes fast and then everyone sings. “Ay, ay, ay, ay, Canta y no llores.” Javier smiles as he continues to sing the song.
Porque cantando se alegran,
Cielito lindo, los corazones.
Ese lunar que tienes,
Cielito lindo, junto a la boca,
No se lo des a nadie,
Cielito lindo, que a mí me toca.
As everyone sang along, (y/n) turns to Arthur. “I-I just wanna say…thank you, Arthur. For helping getting Annebeth back.” (Y/n) said, softly but loud enough for him to hear over the guitar and singing. “No need to thank me, darlin. That little girl is home now, that’s all that matters. Honestly, I wouldn’t have forgive myself if anything happened to her.” Arthur said and (y/n) felt her heart swell at this and she gives him a small smile.
Ay, ay, ay, ay, Canta y no llores
Porque cantando se alegran,
Cielito lindo, los corazones.
“That means alot to me, Arthur.” She said and the two share a look before they lean in towards each other and share a loving kiss as Javier finished the song by holding a note and everyone cheered and applauded as the song finished. They break the kiss while Annebeth clapped for Javier then she looks up at her mom.
She sees the loving look Arthur and (y/n) were giving each other and smiles at them just as Grimshaw said. “Welcome home, kids!” Annebeth looks over at her and smiles at Grimshaw while Jack jumps off of his mother’s lap.
“Can I go play now?” He asked Abigail and Annebeth looks up at (y/n). “Can I go play too?” She asked her. (Y/n) stares at her for a few moments then sighs a bit at this. “Okay, but don’t go to far.” She said and Annebeth smiles then jumps off of her lap. "Be sure there’s a good distance that we can see you.“ Arthur calls out. "Okay!” Annebeth shouts and they hear Cain barking at her and she runs over to the dog and hugs him as Jack comes up next to her.
The two adults watch them and smile just as most of the gang dispersed, going to get a beer or go to bed, while Javier strums along his guitar. Uncle, Karen and Grimshaw stayed near the campfire as does Arthur and (y/n) when Uncle started to sing a song.
Sitting around on Riley’s beard
Joy telling tales of murder and slaughter
Suddenly a thought come into my head
“I’d like to fuck ole’ Riley’s daughter”
Grimshaw and Karen start to cackle and then joined in the singing.
Tiddily I aye, tiddily I aye
Tiddily I aye for the one eyed Riley
Tiddily I aye
Shit, piss and corruption
Blow it out your barracks bag
As they continue to sing, (y/n) lays her head against Arthur’s shoulder with her hand on his chest as Arthur wraps his arm around her waist. (y/n) looks up at him and spoke. “Thank you again.”
“For what?”
“For bringing our little girl home like you promised. I don’t know what I’d do without Annebeth.” (Y/n) said and Arthur smiles. "I wouldn’t have forgive myself if anything happened to her. That little girl could light up everyone’s mood with that smile on her face. She’s a good kid. She’s lucky to have you as her mother, you’ve raised her good.“ He said.
"Well, she’s lucky to have you as her father.” (Y/n) said and Arthur raises an eyebrow at this. "Even if she’s not my flesh and blood?“ He asked and (y/n) nods. "Blood or not, you are her father no matter what. You helped us in many ways you can, and she still looks up to you. You’ve proved that when you helped me rescue her, those actions show that you care for her.” (Y/n) said.
Arthur smiles then says. “Well, how bout I get us a couple of beers…to celebrate.” (Y/n) agrees and Arthur leaves and at that moment Kieran comes up to her. “Miss (l/n)…” he said, nervously, and she turns to him. “Hey, Kieran.” She greets and she could see that he was fidgeting a bit. “Is something the matter?” she asked, worried.
“I-I just wanted to say…I’m sorry…I feel…responsible for Annebeth and Jack’s kidnapping.” He says and (y/n) tilts her head at this. “Kieran, it’s okay…” she started to say but he continues. "I-I didn’t know they would do that! I-I saw them Braithwaites and I-I thought they were there for Dutch….I just…wish I wasn’t so foolish.“ Kieran said and (y/n) places a hand on his shoulder as she stands up.
"Look, you couldn’t have known…I don’t blame you. The kids are home now safe and sound. That’s all that matters.” She said and he gives her a small smile. “You’re-You’re too kind, Miss (l/n).” He says then he walks away just as Arthur comes back with a couple of beers.
“What did he want?” Arthur asked her as he hands her the beer bottle. “Just to say sorry about the kids being taken.” She tells him and Arthur nods before he takes a sip of his beer. (Y/n) smiles up at him then leans up to kiss his cheek before they go to sit down and enjoy more of the celebration and probably the first good thing to happen since the botched robbery at Blackwater.
The next morning, Dutch, Hosea, John, Arthur and (y/n) were sitting at the table, deciding what their next move was. “It’s gonna work out, you two…it’s gonna work out.” Hosea said as he pats (y/n)’s hand and gives a sympathetic look towards John. “I don’t expect you two to understand this… but I have never been more proud of both of you…than I am right now. Both of you are doing the right thing.” Dutch said while (y/n) looks down.
Arthur places a hand on her shoulder as John speaks up. “If I don’t get the boy back safe…I’m…She…She’ll kill us all.” John said, referring to Abigail. “And I need…I can’t lose Annebeth….” (y/n) said and Dutch looks between them. “I know, but…looking at this logically, those kids are fine. They took them to scare us. Nobody takes two kids to harm them.” Dutch assures them and John and (y/n) stare at him then look over at Hosea. “He’s right.” Hosea said then Dutch looks up at Arthur.
“What do you think, Arthur?” He asked him and Arthur looks down at (y/n) before he lets out a sigh through his nose. “The kids will be fine, but…of course Marston and (y/n) are scared rotten. Hell, I’m alittle worried myself. We killed all those people…we stirred up all that trouble…for nothing.” Arthur said and (y/n) turns her head up to him then places her right hand over his hand that was on her left shoulder. “No, no, not for nothing. For living. Now we get those kids back…and we go. Trust me.” Dutch said just as John and (y/n) share a look.
“Hey, Dutch. We got a problem.” Lenny calls out and everyone turns and see Milton and Ross walking up, Lenny behind them. “Not a problem…visitors…a solution. Good day fine people.” Milton said as everyone starts to gather around. John and Hose stand up from their chairs and (y/n) looks over at the new visitors with fear and worry.
“Mr. Van der Linde. Mr. Mathews, I presume. And…” Milton said to Dutch and Hosea then he looks over at John. “…who are you?” He asked. “Rip Van Winkle.” John replied with a bit of sarcas. “Huh…good day, sir. Agent Milton, Pinkerton…Detective Agency. Agent Ross.” Milton introduced then he looks over at Arthur and (y/n).
“Ah, Mr. Morgan…nice to see you and this lady again.” Milton said. “And to what do we owe the pleasure…Agent Moron?” Dutch asked Milton, a bit of annoyance in his voice. “I don’t know if you’re aware but this…this is a civilized land now. We didn’t kill all them savages…only to allow the likes of you…to act like human dignity…and basic decency was outmoded or not yet invented. This thing…it’s done.” Milton said and Dutch stands up and faces Milton.
“This place…ain’t no such thing as civilized. It’s man so in love with greed…He has forgotten himself and found only appetites.” Dutch said with a bit of a snarl. “And as a consequence that lets you take what you please…kill whom you…please and hang the rest of us? Who made you the messiah…to these lost souls you’ve led so horribly astray?” Milton asked Dutch as he gestures to the gang.
“I’m nothing but a seeker, Mr. Milton.” Dutch explained. “You ain’t much of anything more than a killer, Mr. Van der Linde. But I came to make a deal. It’s time. You come with me…and I give the rest of ya three days to run off…disappear and go and live like human beings….someplace else.” Milton said and (y/n)’s eyes widen at this then gives a worried look towards Arthur, who turned his head to the right to look at her.
“You came for me? Risked life and limb in this den of lowlifes and murderers…so that they might live and love?” Dutch asked then he begins to chuckle. “Ain’t that fine.” He said and everyone laughs. “I don’t wanna kill all these folk, Dutch…just you.” Milton said then Dutch raises his hands in the air, almost like in surrender.
“In that case…it’d be my honor…to join you.” Dutch said to Milton then he turns to the gang. “Excuse me, friends…I have an appointment to keep with…” Dutch started to say but then everyone starts to load their weapons, even (y/n) who stood up and reaches for her revolver in her holster.
Milton looks around and (y/n) noticed he looked both worried and annoyed at this. “I think your new friend should leave now, Dutch.” Grimshaw said as she aims her shotgun at Milton. “You’re making a big mistake…all of you.” Milton warns the gang and Dutch laughs.
“Yeah…dreadful. We have got something…something to live and die for. How awful for us, Mr. Milton. Stop following us…we’ll be gone soon.” Dutch informs him. “I’m afraid I can’t…and when I return I’ll be with fifty men.” Milton threatens then he turns to the gang. “All of you will die. Run away from this place, you fools. Run!” He yells, dramatically. “Come on.” Lenny said as he reaches out to Milton but Milton pulls his arms away from him. “Get your damn hands off of me, boy.” he growls and he and Ross leave.
“What now?” Arthur asked Dutch. “We get outta here…and quick. Any ideas?” Dutch asked and Arthur thinks for a moment then nods. “I know a big old house…hidden in the swamps outside Saint Denis. I’m sure they’ll find us eventually…but it should buy us a few days.” Arthur explains. “A few days is all we need.” Dutch said.
“It’s a spot out by Shady Belle. Lenny and I got into that dispute with the previous occupiers. Place is well hidden.” Arthur explains and Dutch nods. “You, John and (y/n) ride out…and make sure no one else has moved in.” Dutch said then he turns to Lenny. "Lenny…you go follow those fools outta here…make sure that they leave.“ he instructs and Lenny nods and walks away then he turns to John and (y/n).
"And, John…(y/n)…we’ll get Jack and Annebeth back and we’ll get gone. Rest of you get packing!” Dutch said and Arthur turns to the two. “Come on, you two.” Arthur said and they follow him as they head to the horses.
“This is crazy.” John mutters.
“Agreed.” (Y/n) said to him as they get up on their horses. “Follow me, I know the way.” Arthur said and they take off. Once they were some feet away from the camp, Arthur looks over his shoulder at John and (y/n).
“It’s gonna be alright, you two.” Arthur said, trying to assure them. “We should be going for kids.” (Y/n) grumbles. “We will, but we have to move everyone first…before that bastard Milton comes back with an army. We ain’t no use to Jack and Annebeth in jail, or at the end of a rope.” said Arthur and (y/n) sighs.
“I don’t even know what to think no more.” John said. “Just gotta keep our cool, be smart about this.” Arthur said and John looks over at him. “Smart? Are you joking? We made too much noise once again. We drew’em right to us. I mean, how many people we killed the past few weeks?” John asked him. “Far too many.” Arthur said as they make a turn on the road.
“It’s Dutch playing his games. Hosea too. Getting involved with those two families. The master con men working their magic…” John said. “They thought there was a lot of gold…” Arthur defends. “Yeah, they thought there was money. Ain’t there always?” (y/n) asked, annoyed. “Look, I don’t know what to tell you two. Things don’t always work out, that ain’t nothing new.” Arthur said.
“Jack and Annebeth are gone, we lost Sean, Mac, Davey, Jenny…and for what?” John asked, angrily. “We can’t change what’s done, we can only move on.” said Arthur. “But one day we need to start learning from our mistakes.” John said. “Come on, it ain’t all bad. We’ve had a rocky run, but we’ll be okay. We’ll get through it.” Arthur said, trying to cheer the two up and John scoffs.
“Dutch’ll fix it. Dutch’ll come up with a big plan. Right now, every plan gets us into worse trouble.” John said and (y/n) sighs a bit. "I hate to say it but he’s right, Arthur. We’re getting further from where we’re meant to be going.“ She said. "Now you can’t put all this on Dutch. Both of you are worked up and rightly so. Just don’t get too far into your head with all this, or you’ll never get out.” Arthur said as he leads them to the left.
“It’s a damn mess. Those poor kids.” John mutters as they come up to a large gate. “That’s it up ahead.” Arthur said as he points towards a large plantation house. “Four walls and a roof we’re moving up in the world.” John said, sarcastically. “You ain’t seen inside it yet.” said Arthur. “Come on, boys…sooner we get this done, the better.” (Y/n) said and they stop their horses and dismount then start to descend upon the house.
“You sure this place is empty?” John asked Arthur. “I ain’t sure of nothing.” Arthur replied and they come up on the house when they hear noises from the house. “Aw, shit! It’s them again! Boys, get ready!” A raider shouts and they began to open fire.
“Damn it, still some here.” Arthur yelled as he, John and (y/n) take cover. “I can see that!” John said and they began firing back at the raiders. “Get out of here. Now! Go!” Arthur yelled and they make their way inside the building and shot a few more raiders.
“Any more of you upstairs, I’m coming for you! You hear me?” Arthur threatens as he makes his way upstairs. “Where you creeps hiding? Come out where I can shoot you.” A raider shouts from upstairs. “Come and fight me then.” Arthur challenged and he shoots the raider and heads into another room and sees an old man in bed.
“I knew you’d come soon enough. You, or some other coward like you.” The old man growls and Arthur shoots him in the head without a word and explores the mansion while John and (y/n) looks around the lower level of the manor.
(Y/n) walks into a room and heard movement and she leans against the wall near the doorway. “You think you’re tough, Yankee? Come in here and fight me like a man.” A male voice yelled and (y/n) slowly lets out a breath then pops out of her hiding spot and shoots the raider in the head.
“How’s it looking up there?” John calls out as (y/n) comes up to meet him. “I think we’re clear.” Arthur informs and John and (y/n) look around at the dead bodies. “Good. Come help us with this, will you?” John asked and he starts to pick a body up. (Y/n) started to pick one up as Arthur comes down.
“Here, give us a hand moving these bodies. Don’t want the others walking into this.” John said and Arthur picks up a body. “Follow me.” John said and the three of them head outside. "Alright, this way. We’ll dump the bodies in the swamp over there.“ John said as they walk up to the deck in the swamp and they dump the body in the swamp.
”Okay, (y/n) and I can deal with the rest of the bodies. You go meet up with the caravan and guide them in.“ Arthur tells John and he nods. "Alright, see you soon…I hope.” John said and he heads over to his horse, mounts it and takes off while Arthur and (y/n) start to head back towards the manor.
Arthur looks over at (y/n) and noticed that she was looking down at the ground. “You…you doing alright?” He asked her, cautiously, and she scoffs slightly at this. “As best as I can be.” She said and Arthur nods then thinks for a moment before bring up what was on his mind. “I-I have to ask…back there, when we got back from the Braithwaites…you called Annebeth our baby…” he said and she whips her head up at this, the look of fear flashed in her eyes.
“A-Arthur, it was just a slip of the tongue..I-I didn’t mean…” she stammers, quickly, as they stop and Arthur chuckles a bit. “It’s fine.” Arthur said and (y/n) sighs with relief at this. “Look, (y/n), I’ve been thinking…I think…I want to…I don’t know…” Arthur grumbles then he sighs as she raises an eyebrow at this. He looks at her then said. “I think you, me and Annebeth, when we get her back, should live together. Like a proper family.”
(Y/n) seemed taken aback by this. “A-A-Arthur..I..I don’t know what to say…y-you sure about this?” She asked him. He nods and says. “I’m sure.” (Y/n) stares, blankly, at him then her eyes shift towards the ground, as if she’s processing what she just heard, before she places a hand over her mouth.
“Look, you’re upset and…I don’t know when or how we’re gonna get the kids back but…I know you don’t need to be alone. And when we get her back, then you can decide whether you and I share a tent or go back to your own. Either way, I understand.” Arthur said and she lowers her hand and looks back at him.
“Thank you.” She whispers and he takes her hands in his before leaning down and kisses her forehead. He leans his head against hers and they stay in this position for a while before (y/n) speaks up. “We…we better get to work.” She said. Arthur agrees and they start on cleaning the rest of the dead bodies up.
After getting all the bodies thrown out, the gang start to arrive and Arthur and (y/n) walk out on the front porch of the manor. “Welcome home…all of ya…to my humble abode. We got fine living. Ignore the corpses and the alligators…it’s paradise…” Arthur said and Dutch smiles. “I love it! Miss Grimshaw, Mr. Pearson…would you two kindly…work your magic?” Dutch asked them and they nod as they start to get started.
Dutch gets off the wagon then turns to Arthur. "Arthur…take a ride with me. Come on…" he said and he and Arthur head towards the horses when Molly comes running up. “Dutch?” she calls out. “Yes?” Dutch said, although his tone of voice was of disinterest.
“Could I have a word with ya?” She asked. “Not now.” Dutch said as he and Arthur mounts their horses. “Come on, Arthur.” he said and they leave the manor. “Can you believe that girl? All I’ve got going on and she wants to talk.” Dutch said to Arthur, annoyed. “Everything okay with you two?” asked Arthur. “I got far more important things to worry about right now than Molly O’Shea.” Dutch grumbles.
“So, where are we going?” Arthur asked. “To take a look at this Eighth Wonder of the Civilized World Saint Denis, I keep hearing about. According to the map, the road up this way should lead us right in there.” Dutch replied. “Alright, I guess this day ain’t over yet.” said Arthur. “Not quite…good work back there, Arthur. Everything went okay?” Dutch asked. “Few loose ends, nothing major.” Arthur said.
“And John and (y/n)?” Dutch asked, concerned. “About what you’d expect. They’re taken it hard.” replied Arthur. “We’re going to get those kids back, whatever it takes. I need you to start asking around in the city for Bronte, subtly of course…public places, maybe start with the saloon. Anyone who can put us in contact with him.” Dutch said.
“Of course. And what about the Pinkertons?” Arthur asked. “I’m fairly sure nobody followed us. We moved out fast. We should be safe for a few days here.” Dutch assured. “And then?” asked Arthur. “I think we need to move a little further. Put some ocean between us and all of this. The mess with those two families…losing Sean…I see things differently now. For a long time, I truly believed a paradise lay somewhere in the west for us…but I just…don’t know any more.” Dutch said with a tone of disappointment.
“So, we’re leaving the country now?” Arthur asked, confused. “Maybe. I’m still thinking about it. Whatever we do, we’ll need more money.” Dutch said as they make it over a bridge. “Okay, there she is…a real city…the future.” Dutch said, with disdain and disgust, once they stopped and looked out at the city.
Before their eyes it was a view of a dozen smoky chimneys and a smog-black sky. “Big cities…they’re…” Arthur said as he shakes his head. “Always repellent?” Dutch suggests. “Exactly.” said Arthur, nodding. “I’ll find you in there…go see what you can figure out.” Dutch said as he starts to head into the city. “Yes.” Arthur mutters as he heads a different direction.
Arthur walks around town, trying to find out something about Angelo Bronte, as he kept telling himself that Annebeth was alright and that she is safe. Though, deep down he’s holding back mixed emotions.
Worry. Fear. Anger. Fury.
All those he kept back for (y/n)’s sake, as well as the children he vowed to take back home to their mothers. He knows now that there’s no time to waste and with their safeties at stake, especially Annabeth who he loves dearly as his own child, there’s no telling what could happen if it was too late to save them.
They say that children are the light that keep your humanity from being consumed by darkness. Children bring a sense of meaning into people’s lives. Their innocence is what gives them hope and life into the future.
Annabeth is what kept (Y/n) at bay. The only piece of humanity she has left after the loss of her family. Without her…without that light…there’s darkness waiting to come out. And he’s scared to death of that thought coming to life.
Eventually, he goes up to a saloon and washboard to enter when he heard a gun cocked. “Stick ’em up, cowboy.” a voice said and he raised his hands until he heard a chuckle. He turns around and saw that it was Dutch. “Yeah, real funny, Dutch.” Arthur said as he lowers his hands and Dutch laugh. “I thought so.” Dutch laughed then he holsters his gun and turns to look out onto the streets of Saint Denis.
“So, here we are in a strange land of Papists and rapists….America’s very own Gomorrah.” He said as people walk the streets and horse drawn carriages trot by. “Yeah, cities all look the same to me.” Arthur grumbles then he turns to Dutch.
“So, how you get on?” He asked. “I’ve been asking around about Mr. Bronte…and from what I’ve heard this establishment is our best lead…but I haven’t had any joy in there so far.” Dutch replied.
“So, I should just give it a shot?” Arthur asked. “I think so…just keep it cool.” Dutch said. “You know me.” said Arthur and Dutch smiles before he pats Arthur’s shoulder. “I’ll meet you back here, anon.” he said and he walks away as Arthur enters the saloon.
Once he enters, the music from the piano stops and all the patrons turn and look at him. All of them have the same perplexed and shock look on their faces for a moment before they go back to what they were doing. Arthur shrugs a bit then heads to the bar.
“Funny you should say that.” One man said to the bartender. “Well, you know how it is. I told him, I said.” the bartender said as Arthur comes up and waves down the bartender. “Hey, can I get a drink here?” he calls but the bartender kept talking to the man. “That’s the state of Lemoyne for you. America’s dirty little French secret.” He said and the man laughs.
“That’s why we love it.” The man said as Arthur waves the bartender down. “Over here.” He calls. “Born and raised.” the bartender said then he looks over at Arthur then back to the man he was talking to. “I-I’m sorry, please excuse me. I, I-I seem to have some very impatient customers.” The bartender said and he goes over to Arthur.
“Now, how can I help? You look like a whiskey man.” the bartender said and Arthur nods. “Sure.” He said. “Dollar, please.” The bartender said and Arthur looks over at him, shocked. “For a whiskey?” he said in disbelief. “Sure. That’s the real stuff, from Scotland.” the bartender said and Arthur pulls out a couple bills. “Okay…here, have one for yourself.” he said as he tosses the two bills down.
“Why thank you.” The bartender said and he goes and hands Arthur a bottle of whiskey as he takes the money. Arthur takes a few sips of the liquor before he musters up the courage to speak.
“So, mister…can I ask you a question? You ever hear of a feller by the name of Bronte?” Arthur asked and the Bartender eyes him, suspiciously. “Who’s asking?” he asked. “I’m asking.” Arthur said. “No, leave it, friend.” The Bartender said.
“What you mean, leave it?” Arthur asked, confused. “Look, I don’t know what business you in…but leave it, friend…you and your pal that was in here before.” the bartender said and Arthur lets out a huff before he finishes his whiskey.
He turns and starts to head out when a drunk man approaches him. “Angelo Bronte? Mister Big? Mister Italian-spaghetti-eating-long-streak-of-piss-big? He makes my skin crawl…some swarthy cocksucker…You know what I mean, friend?” the drunk said. “Where can I find him?” Arthur asked. ‘Oh, I-I reckon you can talk to them kids in the alley…they’ll know how to get…" the drunk started to explain but Arthur started to walk out, like a man on a mission.
“Oh and, friend…” the drunk called out and Arthur stops then looks over his shoulder at him. “Y-you be careful now. Immigrants…they’re not to be trusted.” the drunk said and Arthur nods before he walks out of the saloon.
He turns to his right and heads for the alley and sees a couple of kids just standing there, talking amongst each other. “Hey, you got a cigarette, mister? Huh?” one of the boys asked as Arthur walks by them. “Maybe…I’m looking for a feller named Angelo Bronte? Italian…” Arthur said just as a few more kids come out and surround hi..
“I know him. Everyone knows him.” The second kid said. “Where is he?” Arthur asked. “We’ll take you to him…take you to him…but it’ll cost.” the kid said. “I reckon I can pay.” Arthur said and the kids smile. “Five dollars.” the first kid said, smugly.
“Where’s he live? New York?” Arthur asked, sarcastically. “I’m an entrepreneur. You don’t wanna pay…then I don’t wanna walk.” the kid said and Arthur sighs at this then digs into his satchel. “Oh man…hustled by a brat…” he grumbles as he pulls out five dollars and hands it to the kid. “…here…come on.” Arthur said and the kids take the money, count it out then smile amongst each other.
“This way, let’s go, mister…You coming, Cleet?” The first kid said sad the tall kid, Cleet, comes up to them. “Stay close, easy to get lost around here. Come on then.” The kid said as he leads Arthur out of the alley.
“You new to the city, mister?” the kid asked him. “Pretty much.” Arthur replied. “Don’t worry, no one knows it good as me and Cleet.” the kid said. “Is that right?” Arthur asked and the kid nods as they walk out on the street and the kid points to the building in front of them. “Hope you won’t need his services but you got the doctor on the corner there, nice enough feller.” the kid said then he points to his right.
“That’s Barrett and Schreiber on the right there. Famous book store, not that I’m much of a reader myself.” The kid said as they walk straight and towards the church. Now, over here’s a real piece of art. That’s the Church of the Holy Blessed Virgin, mister. Modelled on a famous church in Toulouse, which is in France. You been to Toulouse, mister?“ The kid asked. "No…” Arthur replied. “We’re Catholics here, mister, ain’t Baptists or nothing.” the kid said. “My momma said they used to burn Protestants and all, but uh…” Cleet started to say but the kid talks over him.
“Bet they don’t have nothing so fine where you come from, mister. Look at them fine steeples…” the kid said as Arthur looks up at them. At that moment, Cleet cuts off Arthur’s bag and they began to run off. “Hey, hey! You little pair of shits!” Arthur yells and he runs after Cleet. “Let’s go! That feller looks angry!” Cleet said to his friend and they jump on the back of a wagon.
The wagon begins to take off as Arthur kept running. “You give that back!” Arthur demanded as Cleet jumps off of the wagon once it stops then gets in a streetcar. “Bye mister!” Cleet calls out while Arthur jumps on a horse and chases after it.
“I’m being chased by the village idiot.” Cleet yells to some people as the streetcar rolls by while Arthur chases him. “Stop, you little shit!” Arthur shouts and Cleet jumps off of the streetcar and runs down towards the alley. “Little bastard got off.” Arthur grumbles as Cleet shoves a man to the side.
“Damn street trash!” the man shouts and Arthur dismounts the horse and the man turns to him. “You after that kid? That little shit went that way!” The man tells Arthur. “Thanks for the help, friend.” Arthur said, appreciatively, then runs down the alleyway.
“Bye, mister! You alright back there, old man?"Cleet shouts after him. "You better stop right now!” Arthur threatens. “Just give it up, farmboy!” Cleet yells at him as he keeps running. “Just give it up, kid! I’ll kill you, you thieving bastard!” Arthur said and comes up, grabs Cleet and tackles him down.
“You little bastard.” Arthur growls as he gets him down and raised his fist up, getting ready to beat the kid. “I was just playing.” Cleet said, defensively. “Give me my things back.” Arthur demanded. “Get off me, mister. I’m a good boy, I wash.” Cleet said as he struggles in Arthur’s grip but he holds him steady.
“Give me my things.” Arthur demanded again and Cleet hands him his satchel. “Here.” he said and Arthur takes the satchel back.
“Bronte?” Arthur asked.
“At home…” Cleet replied.
“Where?” Arthur asked.
“Big house on Flavian Street…opposite the park.” Cleet replied and Arthur nods. “Okay.” he said and he lets the kid go and starts to turn away. “Welcome to Saint Denis, mister. It’s quite a town.” Cleet said as he gets up on his feet. “Get lost.” Arthur growls and Cleet runs off. Arthur grumbles under his breath and starts to walk away.
At least now he’s one step closer to getting the kids back home.
“Where you been?” Dutch asked as Arthur approached him. “Getting robbed.” Arthur replied, annoyed. “Who by?” asked Dutch. “Bunch of children…” Arthur grumbles and Dutch chuckles a bit. “I won’t inquire anymore.” he said.
“But I found Mr. Bronte…Seems to be some Italian mister big in town…everybody knows him but nobody wants to talk about him. Apparently, he lives in a big house on Flavian Street…opposite the park.” Arthur informs him and Dutch nods. “Huh…good work.” he said.
“So what now?” asked Arthur. “We go pay him a visit. I’ll get John and (y/n), you meet us there. Whatever it takes, we need to get those kids back.” Dutch said and Arthur nods as Dutch begins to leave.
“Alright…I think I did okay.” (Y/n) said as she runs her fingers through Arthur’s hair, after having to cut it for him. “Well, you hadn’t cut my ear off…so, I guess we’re good.” Arthur teased and (y/n), playfully, shoves his shoulder. “Shut up.” She said and Arthur chuckles then he leans his head back to look at her, as she stands behind him.
She gives him a small smile then leans down and gives him a quick kiss then she stands up. “You know…I have to tell you something.” Arthur said and she gives him a look. “Okay…” she said. “I just wanted to say thank you. For saving me…and taking care me. I-I appreciate it.” He said. “Of course.” (Y/n) said then she gives him a quick kiss again. “Someone had to take care of your grumpy ass.” She said and Arthur snorts a laugh at this.
At that moment, Swanson comes up. “I thought I’d be burying you, Mr. Morgan.” He said as he walks up to the two. “Not quite yet, Reverend.” Arthur said. “Good. How you feeling?” Swanson asked him and Arthur moves his shoulder that was shot but now was healed. “Oh…about the same as you.” he said. “I’m sorry to hear that. Well…take care of yourself.” Swanson said. “You too.” Arthur said and Swanson turns to (y/n).
“Miss (l/n).” He said.
“Reverend.” She said, nodding, and Swanson walks away.
“In all honesty, I was afraid you wouldn’t make it either.” (Y/n) said and Arthur turns to her. “Really?” He asked and she nodded. “I didn’t show it but…I was terrified, Arthur. That gunshot wound on your shoulder didn’t help especially when Grimshaw and I were able to get a good look at it. I was so scared…” (Y/n) said and Arthur places a hand on her cheek.
“Hey, I ain’t going anywhere.” He whispers and she gives a small smile to him before she turns her head and kissed the palm of his hand. The two share a look before he leans in and kisses her for a few moments. Then they break the kiss and Arthur gives a soft smile to her and she returns the smile.
“Well, I’ve gotta go. Charles and I are gonna go out hunting.” (Y/n) said and Arthur nods. “Alright, be careful.” He said. “I feel I should be saying that to you.” (Y/n) teases and he chuckles before he gives her a quick kiss on the lips. Then (y/n) walks away and towards Charles.
Arthur starts to go into the camp and looks around for anything to do. He finally decided on getting hay to the horses when he noticed Annebeth was just sitting on the ground with a stick in her hand. “Hey, Annebeth.” Arthur said and the little girl looks up at him. “Hey, Arthur.” She greets.
“Whatcha doing?” He asked her as he goes to kneel down to her. She shrugs and mumbles. “Playing.” She uses the stick like a pencil and drew randomly in the dirt. “Playing? Well, where’s Jack?” Arthur asked her. “Uncle Hosea and Aunt Abigail are teaching him how to read.” She replied.
“Well, how come you ain’t with them?" Arthur asked her. "Oh, I already know how to read. Momma taught me.” She replied. “Is that so?” Arthur asked with a smirk and Annebeth nods, enthusiastically. “Well, then no wonder you’re so smart!” He compliments and Annebeth giggles.
“Hey, if you want…I was just about to go feed the horses, you wanna help me?” He asked her and her eyes sparkle at this. “Really?” She asked. “Sure.” said Arthur and Annebeth smiles as she stands up. “Okay!” She said, excitedly, and Arthur stands up.
Then they start to walk towards the bale of hay when Arthur looks down at Annebeth. “So, I’ve been meaning to ask you, how do you like it here?” Arthur asked her. “It’s nice. I really like the water.” Annebeth said. “Oh, you swim?” He asked her. “A little.” Annebeth replied then she made a face like she was trying to think of something. “I..I remember Papa teaching me…” she said and Arthur looks down at her.
“Your grandfather?” Arthur asked her and she nods then she frowns a bit at this. “You miss them, don’t you?” He asked and she nods, once again. Arthur wasn’t for sure how to comfort her, losing a family member was hard especially to someone so young. So he tried to think of something to take her mind off of it.
“Well, did they teach you anything else?” Arthur asked her and she thinks for a moment. “Um…I don’t think so. I think I remember mamaw teaching me how to read before momma did.” Annebeth replied. “Well, how bout I teach you how to take care of a horse. How’s that?” Arthur asked her and she smiles. “Yes, please!” She said as they come up to some bale of hay.
“Alright, think you can help me carry this?” Arthur asked her. “I think so.” Annebeth replied and she squats down just as he does. “Be careful. Can be a bit heavy.” Arthur warns her. She grabs onto a part of the bale and starts to grunt as she tries to pick it up. Arthur chuckles then kind of acts like he was struggling to pick it up until he picked it up.
“There we go! Good job, Annebeth!” Arthur praised and she smiles. “Now just follow me.” He said as they walk over to the horses. She keeps up with his pace as they head over the horses while she holds some loose strands of hay.
After they fed the horses, Arthur had Annebeth in his arms as he was showing her how to pet a horse, using his horse. “Don’t pat too hard. They don’t like that.” He instructs as she leans over and gently pats the neck of the horse. “He’s so soft.” Annebeth said and Arthur chuckles. “You wanna feed him?” Arthur asked her as he pulls out an apple from his satchel. “Yeah!” Annebeth said and he hands her the apple.
She takes the apple then holds it out to the horse and Arthur holds her closer to the horse. The horse turns his head then takes the apple out of Annebeth’s hand. She squeals at this then pulls her hand away and starts wiping it on her clothes. “Ah! His tongue felt odd.” Annebeth squealed and she started to giggle and Arthur laughs along with her just as they hear footsteps behind him.
He turns around and sees that it’s Dutch. “Arthur!” He said as he stops in front of him. “Yes, Dutch?” Arthur said. “Arthur, if you feel up to it…Bill’s got something cooking with the Gray boys in Rhodes. Sean and Micah are in, I’d like for you to be there too.” Dutch said to Arthur and Annebeth gives a worried look towards Arthur. “Sure.” Arthur said with a nod.
“And son…I’m sorry. I feel like a fool.” Dutch said, apologetically. “I’m alive.” Arthur said while Annebeth leans her head on his shoulder. “Well…it seemed like a good opportunity. Micah and I both feel like idiots.” Dutch said.
“What happened to ya?” Arthur asked him. “Well, the whole thing…it was…it was odd. We kept waiting for them to jump us but then they all left. So we figured we meet you on the trail back but you never showed up.” Dutch explained. “Yeah, well…I was getting the special guest treatment from Colm.” said Arthur and Dutch looks down in regret. “I know…I know. I cannot believe what an idiot I was and that happened. I guess forgiveness…there some folks who don’t deserve it.” Dutch said then he shakes his head.
“Well, I’ll leave you to it, then.” Dutch said then he leaves and Arthur looks over at Annebeth. “I’m sorry, sweetheart. But I gotta go.” Arthur said as Annebeth gives a frown a bit. “Okay…” she said and Arthur gives her a small smile. “Hey…don’t pout. I’ll be right back, okay?” He said and she looks into his eyes then nods. “Okay.” She said then she goes and hugs him. He hugs her back just as she said. “I don’t want you to get hurt again.”
“Oh, don’t'chu worry about that. I’ll be fine and I’ll come back.” He said and Annebeth pulls back from the hug as she looks at him with her own blue eyes. “You promise?” She asked him. “I promise.” He replied and she nods before he walks into the camp grounds and sets her down.
“Now, you stay here within camp, okay?” He said. “Okay, Arthur.” Annebeth said and Arthur ruffles her curly blonde hair. “Good girl.” He said and he heads over to his horse, mounts it and heads off.
Arthur makes his way to Rhodes and sees Micah, Sean and Bill waiting for him near the general store. “We been waiting for you, Arthur.” Micah said. “Well, I’m sorry to have kept you.” Arthur said with sarcasm and Micah scoffs as he stands up and starts to walk around the corner. “Come on. Let’s get going.” he said and the men follow him.
“What’s the plan?” Arthur asked as they start to walk down the main road of Rhodes. “We’re meeting a couple of the Grays over at the saloon. They spoke to Bill about a job…needing security.” Micah explained. “After the farce of stealing the horses for them, why we doing this?” Arthur asked, feeling shocked and confused by all of this. “’Cause we need to stay in with them…and they’re paying.” Micah replied.
“So what kinda security they want?” Arthur asked, still keeping his skepticism with him. “We’re about to find out. Now come on.” Micah said, a bit impatiently, then Arthur turns to Bill. “This seem legit to you, Bill?” he asked Bill. “Sure.” Bill replied with a shrug.
“Dutch said we was to keep on dealing with them until we find this gold.” said Micah. “Can we trust them?” Sean asked. “Can we trust anyone?” Arthur asked and Sean nods. “Yeah.” he said.
“Let’s just see what they say.” Micah said. “They said there was some…big misunderstanding about them horses.” Bill said but this made Sean suspicious. “And…what about burning their fields?” Sean asked. “They don’t know we had anything to do with that.” Micah assures.
“Oh, that so?” Arthur said, skeptical. “Yeah. They think it was the Braithwaites. Listen, I know these Gray boys a bit now. This is on the level.” Bill said, trying to assure him. “We’re stuck in the middle of some ancient feud, but instead of playing both sides, we’re being used by both of them.” Arthur said as they start to pass the Sheriff’s office and he stops, he was feeling a bit uneasy about this whole thing.
“They were saying that Catherine Braithwaite…” Bill started to explain but Arthur talks over him. “Hey, hold up. This don’t feel right.” he said, which made the men stop walking. “Now it don’t feel right? I could’a told you that-” Sean started to say as he turned to face Arthur but, suddenly, his head exploded as a bullet had entered in his head.
“Shit!” Arthur exclaims
“What the hell…” Bill shouts and they look up to see some of the Grays’ on the rooftops firing at them, the boys were lead right into an ambush. “Get down!” Arthur shouts and the three of them take cover as the Grays continued to fire at them.
“Dammit!” Bill growls.
“Sons of bitches.” Micah grumbles as he and Arthur fight back. “What the…ahh, dammit! I can’t believe you shot me, you bastards!” Bill shouts with a growl, almost sounding like he was betrayed by a friend. “You okay?” Arthur asked him. “I’m fine!” Bill shouts and he helps Micah and Arthur with the shootout.
Meanwhile, Arthur ducks in cover then looks over at Sean’s dead body. “Oh, Sean…” Arthur said, upset, then he turns to Micah and Bill. “…you idiots!” Arthur shouts, angrily, at them. “Is he dead?” Micah asked. “Look at him, of course he’s dead!” Arthur shouts and he gets up and fires a few more rounds at the Grays’.
“How could you not think this was a trap?” Arthur asked Micah. “You sure you wanna talk about this now, Morgan?” Micah asked, annoyed, as they kept on shooting then he noticed a few of them heading into the gunstore.
“The cowards are in the gunstore! I’ll get the front, you take the back!” Micah tells Arthur and Arthur makes his way around the back, Micah goes to the front while Bill just goes all out on the men.
“None of these bastards gonna walk out of here.” a man shouted as Arthur makes his way to the back door. “You’re a damn bunch of cowards!” Bill shouts as Arthur kicks the door in and makes his way through the store. One guy comes around the corner to shoot but Arthur was quicker and headshot the man.
He makes it around the corner and ends up behind the counter, only to see two men. They both aim their guns at Arthur but before anyone could react, Micah bursts in and pulls out his dual pistols and shoots both men in the head at the same time.
He looks over at Arthur and chuckles. “You’re getting sloppy, Morgan.” he said and Arthur glares at him. “You see that window in Sean’s skull? Don’t talk to me about sloppy.” Arthur growls as he and Micah take cover. “Better in here than out there.” Micah said.
“They’re in the gunsmith’s! All of you, pour a broadside into those sons of bitches! I want them dead!” Another man shouts and some of them head over to the gunstore. “You sure about that?” Arthur said, responding to Micah, and they start to fire back.
“So yeah, I’m thinking the Grays might be onto us after all.” Micah said and Arthur looks over at him as he reloads his gun. “Now it’s sinking in?” Arthur asked, sarcastically, and they continued to fire and shoot at the men until the survivors start to run off.
“See that? Those cowards are running away.” Micah said and Arthur looks out the window. “Looks like most of ’em.” Arthur said. “Not all of them.” Micah said and he walks out of the store, Arthur following close behind. “Sheriff Gray…” Arthur grumbles as they walk through the town full of dead bodies.
“And what about Bill? Where the hell’s he?” Arthur asked. “We’ll find him later. Come on.” Micah said and they make it to the Sheriff’s office. “Sheriff Gray! You need to get a hold on this town, it’s going to hell!” Micah yells. “Who do you think you are? A bunch of two-bit thugs from God knows where? You’re so dumb to think we don’t know what you been doing.” Sheriff Gray shouts from his office.
“Come out, Sheriff. It’s over.” Micah said, firmly, as him and Arthur stand in front of the office. “We put down far worse than you. A hundred times over. This is the Grays’ town. Always has been, always will be!” Sheriff Gray shouted. “Only Grays I see left around here…is you!” Micah shouts. “You want us to come out? We’ll come out!” the Sheriff said and the door opens with Sheer Gray holding Bill at gunpoint just as Archibald and another man come out.
“Shit…” Bill mutters as he was lead out. “Oh…Bill…” Arthur said, exasperated. “Guns on the ground now. Both of you!” One of them said. “Don’t do it!” Bill begged. “You know we can’t do that.” Arthur said and he looks over at Sheriff Gray. “You put the gun down, Sheriff!” He orders. “I’ll blow his brains out!” Sheriff Gray threatens.
“You wanna join your little friend there, do ya?” Archibald asked as he gestures over to Sean. “Either way, you’re a dead man. Morgan?” Micah said and both him and Arthur pull out their guns and, quickly, kill all of the lawmen without harming Bill.
“Shit!” Bill exclaims as Micah and Arthur holsters their guns and Arthur goes over to Sean and squats down. “He was a good kid.” Arthur said, shaking his head. “Well, how the hell was I to know?” Bill asked, angrily, and Arthur glares at him. “Let me see…” Arthur growls as he stands up. “….they set us up once before…they didn’t like us…we destroyed their farm…should I go on?!” He yells, angrily.
“Go easy on him, Morgan. He was out trying to find a lead, same as you….same as Hosea. All you do is complain…when things don’t work out. Except when it’s your fault.” Micah said and Bill chuckles in agreement. “You don’t know what you’re talking about. You don’t give a damn about nobody but yourself.” Arthur growls as he takes a step toward Micah.
“Oh, you act so high and mighty…but you’re no better than the rest of us. I ridden with you boys close on what…six months now?” Micah said as Arthur goes to pick up Sean’s body. “And all you ever done was complain. And you can fight…but you can’t think.” Micah tells him as he taps his temple with his pointer finger. “You can’t do either.” Arthur retorts as he goes over to Bill’s horse. “Okay, cowpoke.” Micah laughs while Arthur stows Sean’s body on Bill’s horse.
“Bill, take the boy’s body. Bury him proper someplace quiet. Micah…best you and I don’t speak for a moment.” Arthur said and Micah laughs at this. “I’m just so frightened by you…” Micah cackles. “Get outta my sight…” Arthur yells as he mounts his horse and rides away. "…pair of fools.“ He mutters.
Few hours after that whole mess, Arthur calmed down a bit after writing in his journal then he starts to make his way back to the camp. Once there, he dismounts his horse then noticed that some of the gang were gathered around Dutch’s camp.
”I know you worry.“ Dutch said then he looks over to see Arthur coming. "Arthur, have you seen the kids?” Dutch asked him and Arthur stopped in his tracks at this. “No.” Arthur said as Abigail runs over. “Where’s my damn son? Where is he? Where’s Annebeth? They took them didn’t they? They took the kids!” She exclaims, frantically, and Arthur’s heart dropped at this.
“Who took them?” He asked. “We think the Braithwaite woman took them. That Kieran saw a couple of fellers…sound like Braithwaite boys.” Hosea replied and Arthur looks around. “Where’s (y/n)? She still out with Charles?” He asked. “As far as I know, yes…” Abigail said then she places her hands on her head while Arthur turns to Dutch.
“I’ve gotta go find her. She needs to know this.” Arthur said as he starts to turn around. “Who needs to know what?” (Y/n)’s voice asked as her and Charles come up to the camp, Arthur stopped in his tracks. His heart thumped hard in his chest, he was now scared to tell her what was happening.
(Y/n) looks around at everyone then she noticed Abigail looked frantic. “What? What’s going on?” She asked and Arthur took a deep breath, preparing for it. “(Y/n)…it’s about Annebeth…” Arthur said and (y/n)’s face turns to concern. “What about her?” She asked and Arthur swallows as he tries to think of how to explain it while (y/n) starts to worry as she looks between him and the gang.
“Arthur, you’re scaring me.” She said and Arthur sighs before he said. “We think the Braithwaites have taken her and Jack."
(Y/n)’s eyes widen at this and she couldn’t believe what she was hearing. This had to be a mistake, there was no way Annebeth was gone. She felt her legs turn to jelly and she stumbles and Charles catches her before she falls while Arthur runs over to her and places his hands on her shoulder.
”(Y/n)…“ he whispers, worried. "Arthur, please tell me you’re joking. Please tell me that what you just said was a lie.” She begs but Arthur gives her a look and she could tell he wasn’t lying. “No…no…no…no…” she stammers then she buries her head into his chest.
“We will find them, we will bring them back to both of you…” Dutch said as he looks between Abigail and (y/n). “…and we will kill any fool that had the temerity…to touch one hair on their heads. Abigail…(y/n), you two have my word.” Dutch said.
“Just get me back my son.” Abigail said as (y/n) shakes at this. “And my daughter…” (y/n) said, trying to keep her voice firm. “I will get the children back, so help me God…right now.” Dutch said and he starts to walk towards the horses when Bill and Micah show up.
“Dutch, we just heard about Jack and Annebeth. You need some extra guns?” Bill asked. “Yeah, why not? Micah, Kieran, anyone strange turns up…you kill ’em! Rest of you, let’s ride.” Dutch ordered and Bill, Charles, John, Hosea and Lenny start to mount up their horses.
Arthur then looks down at (y/n) and raises her head to face him. “I’m gonna go get her, okay?” He said and she bites her lips then shakes her head. “I’m coming with you.” She said. “No, you need to stay here.” Arthur said, firmly, but (y/n) shakes her head again. “No! I’m going! That’s my daughter!” She said, her voice rising.
“I know but I don’t need…” Arthur started to explain until (y/n) talks over him. “Arthur, my daughter is out there, probably scared of her wits and wondering if I’m looking for her! She is one of the best things that ever happened me and I’m not going to lose her like how I lost my family! I’m not just gonna sit around and wait for something to happen. I’m not the defenseless woman I used to be, I’m coming with you whether you like it or not.” she said and Arthur looks her over then let’s out a small sigh.
That spark is one of the things he both loves and hates about (y/n).
"That you ain’t. Fine…but you stick with me, alright?“ He said and she nods. "C'mon.” He said as he gestures for her to follow him and they head to their horses and mount up. "Okay, let’s go get those kids back.“ Dutch said and they head out.
"They must’ve figured out what we was up to, Dutch.” Hosea said. “Yeah, we just got shot to hell by the Grays in town.” Arthur said. “I know, I heard…about Sean too.” Dutch said. “What happened to Sean?” (Y/n) asked Arthur and he gives her a look and her eyes widen. “No…” she said, despairingly.
“I don’t wanna even think about that right now. We have to focus on Jack and Annebeth.” Dutch said. “I swear, I’ll kill everyone there.” John exclaims. “I’m with ya, John.” (Y/n) said. “Easy, you two. Try to stay calm.” Dutch tells them. “I’m fine.” John said, trying to keep the anger from his voice, while (y/n) lowers her head, not saying anything.
“How the hell did they get to them?” Hosea asked. “I don’t know, but we are getting them back and they will pay. I promise you that.” Dutch said. “What about the gold?” Bill asked and this pissed (y/n) off. “Who gives a damn about the gold?! They got Jack and Annebeth!” She said, angrily, and Bill looked a bit taken aback by this. She rarely got angry at anyone.
“I hate to break it to you, but…I don’t think there is any gold. Or if there is, it’s hidden somewhere no one knows.” Hosea admitted. “What?” Lenny said, shocked. “I’ve turned every stone.” Hosea said and this seemed to piss John and (y/n) even more. “For Christ’s sake, Hosea. After all that? Another perfect scam.” John yells. “We underestimated them.” Hosea said, calmly.
“No, they underestimated us. Enough talk. There’s no point arguing how we got here, this is where we are. And we are going to fix it. So, get your heads right. Nobody makes a move until I say so.” Dutch orders as they continue on down the road and towards the Braithwaite manor.
They come up to a long road that had trees on either side of the road, which leads to a large elegant manor. “Alright everyone, dismount and come to me. We’ll go in on foot from here.” Dutch said as they make it to the front gate and eveeyone began to dismount their horses.
“First Sean, now Jack and Annebeth. We should have stayed out of all this.” Lenny said. “Bit late for that, ain’t it?” Bill asked and Dutch turns to them. “Quiet, we’re going to fix this right now. Come on, let’s get this done.” Dutch said and everyone grabs their guns. Everyone gathers towards towards the entrance of the gate before Dutch turns to John and (y/n), who were standing next to each other.
“John…(y/n), you sure you two are okay?” Dutch asked them. “Like I said, I’m fine.” John said while (y/n) looks down. Arthur comes up to her and places a hand on her shoulder. She looks back up at him, her lips were pressed in a hard line, and they share a look before she nods then looks over at Dutch. “I’m good, Dutch.” She said, trying to keep her voice steady.
Dutch nods then looks over everyone. “Follow my lead.” he said and he goes around the corner of the entrance and walks through the gate, the gang follows suit. “Both these redneck families think they can ruin us? I don’t think so…” Dutch said as they come up to the manor, which is illuminated despite the late hour.
As they walk up, some of the members of the Braithwaites come out. Some of them through the front door and some of them on the top floor balcony. “There they are.” Hosea said as the gang walk up, stretching out in a line. “Who steals children?” Dutch asked, angrily, as (y/n) glares at the manor.
“I’m gonna let fly at those sons of bitches.” She growls and Dutch looks over at her. “Miss (l/n), I need you to stay calm.” he tells her, calmly, and (y/n) takes a deep breath as they make it out on the lawn and a few feet in front of the front door.
“Get down here now! You inbred trash.” Dutch screams as one of them, Gareth Braithwaite, walks out towards them. “What the hell do you want?” he asked them. “We’ve come for the kids. You must’ve known we would.” Dutch said. “Shouldn’t have messed with our business now, should you?” Gareth sneers.
“Whatever complaint you have with us, alleged…or otherwise…That is a young boy and a young girl. That is not the way you do things. Hand them over.” Dutch ordered but none of the Braithwaites move. “Get the hell off our land.” Gareth orders and Dutch glares at them before he lets out a heavy sigh.
“If you ain’t gonna be civilized about this…” he said and everyone pulls out their guns and the gunfight begins. “Watch those balconies!” Dutch yelled as everyone ducks for cover then started to fire at the Braithwaite men.
“Bill, Javier, cover left.” Dutch said and Bill and Javier head off to the left. “Charles, Lenny, more fire on the right.” said Dutch and the two men go to the right. “Arthur, John, (y/n), Hosea, with me. The rest of you, watch out here for any other arrivals.” He said and they started to push forward as they kill the men.
Arthur looks over at (y/n) and noticed how focused she looked as she fired her gun and killed some of the Braithwaites. Arthur then began to worry that she could be dead if she lets her head get clouded and get reckless as she continues to fire and kill the Braithwaites. He was afraid that recklessness will get her killed if she doesn’t keep her mind straight.
She never did go take cover as she fired her gun, that is til Arthur pulled her down for cover. “(Y/n)!” He yells as he pulls her down for cover. She looks over at him and he could see anger in her eyes. “What?” She growled. “Ya need to think straight. The last thing Annabeth needs is to lose her mother.“ Arthur explained and (y/n)’s eyes soften a bit at this. "Remember, the plan here is to find the kids and bring them home. I’ll handle the rest.” He said and (y/n) looks down, thinking for a moment, then let’s out a sigh before she nods at him.
That’s when Dutch and Hosea were able to get to the front door and Dutch kicks the door in.
"Get in there! Find Jack and Annebeth! And find that Braithwaite woman!” Dutch shouts and they all run into the manor. “Jack, can you hear me?” John calls out. “Annebeth! You here?” (Y/n) calls out as they look through the rooms. “Where are you?” John calls out as Arthur goes to another room.
“Jack! Annebeth! You two in here?” Arthur called out as he goes to open the door. Once he opens it, a man pops up and aims a gun at him. Quickly, Arthur aims his revolver and shoots the man in the head.
“Arthur, get up here and give us a hand!” Dutch’s voice calls out from upstairs and Arthur heads up there as John and (y/n) comes up and follows. They get to the second floor and down the hall and see Hosea and Dutch in front of a door on the right.
“Barricaded…this must be where they’re holed up…There’s something…pushed up against it…” Hosea said as he and Dutch try to open the door. “Open the damn door!” Dutch shouts but then they heard gunshots and they duck down to avoid the bullets.
“Shit! John, Arthur, (y/n), we’ll hold them down here.” Dutch said and at that moment they hear Charles shout. “We got more coming in!” John and (y/n) run out the door towards the balcony and begin to fire at the reinforcements, Arthur follows closely behind them.
“Look out, more coming from the right!” John shouts and Arthur goes over to him and shoots as (y/n) stayed at the front and fired at the oncoming threat.
Few minutes later, the remaining Braithwaites started to get overwhelmed and began running. “Looks like they’re running!” (Y/n) shouts as she goes over to the right and comes up to Arthur and John. “Good. Now, let’s find a way into that room.” Arthur said as he and John goes to this door on the right of them.
“One…Two…Three…” John counts down and he and Arthur break down the door while (y/n) had her gun ready. Once the door breaks, they see two men inside and they go to aim and fire but with the combination of John, Arthur and (y/n)’s firepower…these men didn’t stand a chance.
They fall over on the floor and Dutch and Hosea were able to break in and walk into this large bedroom. They go over to this closet and open it, revealing Catherine Braithwaite. “You want me to kill you too, old woman?” Dutch asked, threatening, as he pulls her out of the closet and pushes her up against the wall of the room.
“You bastards.” She exclaims, angrily. “Where are the children?” Hosea asked her, firmly, as Dutch has his gun aimed under her chin. “We have lived in this house for a hundred and twenty years. We never had no problems ’cept for Yankees.” Catherine yells.
“Where’s the boy and the girl? Who took them?” Hosea asked again but Catherine wouldn’t reply to that question. “You killed my sons.” she shouts. “Oh, and I will surely kill the rest of them…unless you start talking.” Dutch said and Catherine glares at him. “Oh, I know your type. Common scum.” she spat at him and he leans in closer to her in a threatening manner.
“Where are the kids?” Dutch asked in a threatening tone. “You filth.” she spat at him and this angers Dutch and also John and (y/n). (Y/n) clenched her fists at this and Arthur took notice of this, he places a hand on her shoulder and shakes his head at her once she looks at up at him.
“Alright, we get her outta here.” Dutch said as he grabs Catherine. “And what about them?” Arthur asked as he gestures towards the dying men on the floor. Dutch then turns his gun to the men and shoots them, killing them, which made Catherine scream out in despair and grief.
“Let’s get this hag outside.” Dutch said as he drags her out of the room. John and Hosea follow while Arthur and (y/n) share a look before they walk out of the room as well. "Any more of her sons to deal with?“ Dutch asked. "Nope, reckon they’re all dead.” Arthur replied then Catherine screams out. “Nooo! No!”
She holds onto the railing of the stairs but Dutch yanks her away and drags her down the stairs. “That’s right, burn this dump to the ground!” Dutch said as Hosea and John torches the house. “You boys sure Jack and Annebeth ain’t in here?” Dutch asked as they make it down the stairs.
“We searched everywhere, Dutch.” Hosea informs as Dutch throws Catherine on the floor and she crawls on it as the building starts to catch on fire. “I guess that’s the end of the damn cribbage game.” Hosea said as Catherine crawls away from Dutch. “Yeah…” Dutch mutters then he turns to Catherine. “…come here…There you go.” He said as he grabs her, puts her on his shoulder and carriers her out for the manor.
“You damn yankee.” she yells. “There you go.” Dutch said as he puts her on the ground in front of the manor then puts a gun to her head. “I never liked you.” Catherine said to Hosea as everyone gathers around her. “Why’d you take the kids, Mrs. Braithwaite? Boys and girls are off limits.” Hosea said and Catherine looks up at them in anger. “You stole my liquor. You stole my horses. Ain’t no rules in war, Mr…”
“Matthews.” Hosea said, finishing her sentence. “Yes…yes, that’s it.” Catherine grumbles and Hosea kneels down to her. “Where’s the kids?” he asked again and she turns around and sits up, glaring at the gang. “My sons gave them to Angelo Bronte. So my guess is Saint Denis. Either there…or on the boat to Italy.” She replied and (y/n)’s heart dropped at this while Hosea stands back up.
’Let’s go.“ He said and he and John walks off. Dutch starts to walk away while (y/n) looks down at the ground. Arthur places his hands on her shoulder again and she looks at him, her eyes filling with tears. "Arthur, (y/n), come on!” Dutch calls out and Arthur looks down at Catherine, who was sobbing as she looks at her house being engulfed in flames.
“What we doing with her?” Arthur asked as he gestures to the old woman. “Leave her.” Dutch said and Arthur takes (y/n)’s hand and leads her away. “I told you she was crazy.” Hosea said as they leave Catherine Braithwaite in front of her burning house and the corpses of her sons. Driven mad, she runs back to the mansion as the gang slowly walks away towards their horses.
Minutes later, they make it back to the camp and they dismount their horses and started to walk into the camp to let the others know what happened. But Arthur and (y/n) stay back a bit as Arthur turns to her. “You okay?” Arthur asked (y/n), softly. (Y/n) stops and stands there for a moment then slowly raises her head to him.
Arthur felt his heart break as teardrops fall on her cheeks. “Arthur…” she said, her voice breaking, then she lowers her head and he pulls her into an embrace. She begins to sob and he places a hand on her head and run his fingers through her hair as he tries to calm her.
“It’s okay…it’s okay…we’ll get her back.” Arthur whispers as he holds her. “I just want our baby back.” She cries and Arthur was taken aback by this. He was shocked that (y/n) called Annebeth our baby and not her baby. He almost wanted to ask her about that but he didn’t think it was appropriate right now.
She was distraught and needed him there for her, so he hugs her tighter as she sobs into his chest. Arthur thinks to himself how he’ll bring Annabeth back even if it’s the last the thing he’ll do and make those who dare lay a hand on her pay.
The sun was beginning to rise when Arthur starts to wake up. He groans a bit then turns his head to the right and sees (y/n)’s bare back facing him. For one fleeting moment, he forgot what happened but then the events that transpired the night before flooded his mind and he smiles.
He turns on his side and drapes his left arm over her as he starts to kiss her shoulder. She made a noise at this and she turns over then snuggles up to his bare chest. Arthur chuckles a bit at this then leans his head on top of hers just as she lets out a sigh of content.
Arthur kisses the top of her head and has his right arm snaked around her then runs his fingers up and down her arm. He laid there and thought how much he wanted to do nothing but just lay here with her all day. Have her in his arms and just enjoy each other’s company and maybe have her scream out his name again, letting the people of Lemoyne know who she belonged to.
Meanwhile, (y/n) opens her eyes and realized that she had cuddled up to Arthur, which made her smile. She raises her head and see that he was awake but he had that far off look, like he was in a deep thought. She smiled at him then started to kiss his chest and moved her lips to his neck.
This got his attention as he turns his head to her and sees she’s awake. She giggles at this then said. “Morning, handsome.” Arthur smiles at her compliment and said. “Morning, darlin’.”
They smile at each other and they go to share a kiss. Once they finished their kiss, (y/n) leans her head against his chest then let’s out a small sigh. “I wish we could stay here like this all day.” She said. “Me too, sweetheart.” He said as he hugs her close to him. “But…we have to go back.”
(Y/n) sighs again at this. “I know.” She mutters. They share another look then give each other a quick kiss before they start to get up. They start to get dressed when (y/n) sees some scratch marks on his back. She smirks and points it out. “Damn, I think I did a number on you.”
Arthur turns to her and, being a cheeky bastard, pointed something out as well. “I could say the same about you.” he said as he points at her body. She looks down and noticed the multiple bruises he made on her body, mainly around her waist and legs. “Oh…” she said, surprised, as she looks over the bruises.
Arthur started to feel a bit guilty as he looks at the bruises on her body. “I didn’t hurt you too bad, did I?” he asked, worried. She looks back at him and gives a small smile to him. “I’m fine, Arthur. They don’t hurt, quite the opposite actually.” (Y/n) replied and Arthur’s lips twitched a bit.
(y/n) walks up to him and places a right hand on his cheek. “Plus, if anyone sees ‘em and asks…they’ll know who I belong to.” She said, coyly, and Arthur smiles as she goes and kisses him. He kisses her back and it turns into a long, slow, sensual kiss. They break the kiss and lean their foreheads against each other before Arthur opens his eyes to look into her pretty (e/c) ones.
“Keep talkin’ like that and I’ll put new ones on ya.” He said in a low growl which made (y/n)’s heart skip a beat. "Okay, okay…maybe next time.“ (Y/n) said, chuckling a bit, and they do a quick kiss before they finally finish getting dressed.
Once they were fully dressed, they exit the tent and tear down the campsite. After that, they packed up everything, mount their horses and head back to the camp.
That had been a few days since it happened and while most people at the camp didn’t question where they were, some had their suspicion. Mainly, Tilly, Mary-Beth and Karen. Sometime after Arthur and (y/n) returned, the girls started to come up to her and basically ask what happened.
(Y/n) tried to play dumb but they wouldn’t have it. "Oh you know exactly what we’re talking about, (y/n).” Karen said as (y/n) looks between the three girls. “C'mon, what happened out there?” Tilly asked and (y/n) smirks. “A lady never kiss and tells.” She said and the girls started to giggle and squeal at this while (y/n) rolls her eyes. “You girls are ridiculous.” She laughs. And at that point, Grimshaw came up and started yelling at them to do their chores.
Days went by as everyone continued on doing chores or doing jobs to some more money. Arthur had gone and done some more debt collecting jobs for Strauss and even went off with Lenny to an old plantation that was some miles away.
And between those jobs, Arthur would take (y/n) and they would walk some miles away from the camp and try to sneak some more alone time with each other, although during these times it had to be quick.
And in one of those times (y/n) dragged him away from camp. What got her started? Well, she was just sitting by the fire and noticed that Arthur was nearby and chopping up some wood. She wasn’t for sure why but she couldn’t stop staring at him as he picked up the axe, placed a log on the larger tree stump, then brings the axe up and slams it down on the log, cutting it in half.
(Y/n) started to feel like there was butterflies in her stomach and she felt her face heat up. Her heart raced in her chest as he continued chopping wood, the first two buttons of his shirt were unbuttoned and she could see part of his chest. The sleeves of his shirt clinged onto his arms and she could see his muscles flex every time he raised the axe and brought it down to chop the log in half.
Having enough of feeling this way, she gets up and walks towards him as he chops the last log. He sets the axe down when (y/n) comes up behind him and wraps her arms around his waist. He stiffens at first but then relaxed as she stands on her tiptoes and begins to whisper in his ear. “Hey there, cowboy…how bout you and me get outta here.”
She unwraps her arms around him then takes his hand in hers and starts to lead him away from the camp. “Oh? And just where are we going, Miss (l/n)?” He asked her and she stops, turns to him and gives him a coy smile. “A quiet place where I can show you a good time.” She replied and Arthur smirks at this.
“Is that so?” He asked her, a cheeky smile still plastered on his face. “I need you right now.” She said, in almost in a begging tone. “Well then…lead the way, darlin’.” He said and they leave the camp grounds to find a secluded place.
There they find a small meadow nearby not far from camp but far enough to not be seen or heard. Once there, (Y/n)’s back was pressed against the tree as her lips were molded with Arthur’s, intimately, as she wraps her arms around his neck, knocking down his hat. Her giggles were muffled as a smirk forms on Arthur’s lips as they continue on.
(Y/n) let’s out a soft moan as her lover continued his work, not holding back, while she unbuttons the rest of the buttons on his shirt.
Her breath hitched when Arthur attacks her neck and collarbone with kisses and love bites, lust and desire taking over as he began marking her as his once more. A low feral growl escaped from his lips when she reached her hand to the back of his head and tugged at his hair.
Arthur then started to push up her skirt and pull down her undergarments then unbuttons his own pants. He leans in and presses a hard kiss to her lips just as he aligns himself towards her entrance and pushed himself in her. She gasped then moaned into his mouth as they continued the kiss and he started to pick up the pace as he pounds into her.
Even though they had to act fast with the love making, they enjoyed every moment they could until they were done. Once they got down from their high, they held each other and, lazily, kiss each other. “That was…” Arthur muttered and (y/n) finished his sentence. “Fantastic?” She finished and he chuckles then goes to kiss her again.
“Anyone seen Mr Morgan?” Strauss’ voice called out and Arthur buries his face into her shoulder as he sighs, heavily, at this. “Guess we better head back.” He grumbles and (y/n) nods then the two adjust themselves and fix their clothes properly, then they head back to camp.
So the next few days were filled with that, jobs, chores and sneaking in some alone time together when they could. But one day, there was a job that went wrong. And it all started when Arthur went over to Dutch’s tent to talk to him but he was only greeted by Micah, who was sharpening his blade and sitting at the entrance of the tent.
“Micah…” Arthur greets as he walks up to Dutch’s tent. Micah looks up at him then smirks. “Blessed are the peacemakers for they shall be called…” he quote but Arthur turns away then sees Molly walking by. “Hey Molly, where’s Dutch?” He asked her, trying to ignore Micah, and she shrugs as she walks off.
“Well…however it goes.” Micah grumbles. “I’m not sure that line of thought serves you or me very well.” Arthur said as he turns back to Micah. “Well that’s because, cowpoke…you are a man of profoundly limited intelligence.” Micah insults. “No doubt…” Arthur grumbles as Micah stands up.
“While you and the old man and Dutch have been running around…digging us ever deeper into shit…old Mr. Pearson might have gone and lightened the load a little.” Micah said then he turns. "Pearson!“ He shouts and Pearson starts to walk towards them as Micah turns back to Arthur. "Ain’t you curious?” He asked him. “I guess.” Arthur said, shrugging, just as Dutch comes up.
“Gentlemen.” Dutch said as he walks past them. “Dutch…” Micah said then he places a hand on Pearson. “…you tell him, fat man.” He said and Pearson walks up to Dutch. “It’s peace, Dutch…the O’Driscolls…I mean, I think there’s a way.” Pearson said.
“What on earth are you talking about?” Dutch asked him, a bit of annoyed and disbelief lacing his tone of voice. “Get the words out properly, fat man.” Micah tells Pearson. “I met a couple of the O’Driscoll boys on the road into town…things were about to get ugly…but you know how I am in a fight, huh?” Pearson said then he pulls out a knife. “Like a cornered tiger.” he said and he laughs but the others give him a look then he clears his throat.
“Anyway…somehow it didn’t, but…we got to talking…and they suggested a parley…to end things…like gentlemen.” said Pearson. “Gentlemen? Colm O’Driscoll? Have you lost your minds?” Dutch asked him, disbelief. “You’re always telling us, Dutch…do what has to be done…but don’t fight wars ain’t worth fighting.” Micah said.
“They want a parley?” Hosea said, who was sitting at a table some few feet away. (Y/n) was sitting across from him, the two of them playing some dominoes. “It’s a trap.” Hosea said. “Well of course, it’s probably a trap…but what have we got to lose finding out.” Micah said. “Get shot.” Arthur pointed out. “We ain’t getting shot because you’ll be protecting us. It’s a trap, you shoot the lot of them…if it ain’t a trap, that slim chance…” Micah said to Arthur.
“I don’t see the point in any of this…” Dutch said as he walks over to the table and braced his hands on the surface of it. “It’s a chance we gotta take.” Micah said. “I killed Colm’s brother…long time ago…then he killed…” Dutch said then he stops as he stands up, straighter. “…a woman I loved dear…” he said, softly, and (y/n) could tell that it still hurt that he lost Annabelle.
“As you say…it’s a long time ago, Dutch.” Micah said and Dutch thinks it over before he sighs then nods. “Let’s go…you and me, with Arthur protecting us…no one else.” said Dutch. “What about me?” Pearson asked. “This ain’t the time for tigers, my friend.” Dutch tells him and Arthur scoffs at this. “Uhh. Fine.” he grumbles.
“Mount up then, Morgan.” Micah said as he and Dutch walk away. Arthur sighs then turns to (y/n). “I’ll be back.” He tells her and he could tell she was concerned. “I don’t like this plan, Arthur. It doesn’t feel right.” She said. “I know. But…what choice do I have?” He asked her and she sighs.
“Just be careful, okay?” She said and he nods at her before he leans down and gave her a quick kiss. “C'mon, Morgan! Let’s go!” Micah calls out and Arthur stands up and walks over to the horses.
They saddle up and head out. “Those fools…” Hosea mutters. “You really think Colm O’Driscoll wants a parley?” (Y/n) asked and Hosea chuckles. “I really doubt it but…can’t change it now.” He says before he sighs. “I just hope they’ll be okay.” (Y/n) said and Hosea nods. “Let’s just continue with our game, shall we?” He asked and (y/n) nods and she scrambles the dominoes and her and Hosea pick out their pieces.
“You know…Bessie and I would play this for hours back in the day. She even taught Arthur how to play.” Hosea said and (y/n) smiles, she had heard some stories about Bessie but she didn’t get a chance to meet her as she passed away before she joined the gang. “But that was a lifetime ago.” He said as he looks down. “She must’ve been very special.” (Y/n) said and Hosea nods. “She was.” He said then he sighs.
“I miss her. Since she was taken from me, I miss her everyday. She’s what I think about when I wake up. And what I’m still thinking about when I got to sleep.” Hosea said and (y/n) frowns as she feels her heart break for him. “Confuses me. Confuses me no end. How a wretched sinner like me could be given someone so perfect, so beautiful to take care of…for once in my wretched life, I do my best. And then she dies…and I live on. Well, at least for now. But she’s been gone for many years.” He sighs then he shakes his head.
“All them years I was given and she was not and we’re expected to believe in judgment?” Hosea asked and (y/n) shrugs at this. “What kind’ve a judge would save me and take her? A foolish one, I can’t respect anymore than I can respect myself. I miss her so.” Hosea went on and (y/n)’s frown deepens then she reaches over and places a hand over his and pats it, gently.
He looks over at her and gives a small smile. “Forgive me for being so maudlin but…it’s a fact.” He said and she nods. “I’m so sorry, Hosea. I-I…I can’t imagine losing someone that special and near and dear to you. I wish I could help you, dealing with the pain.” (Y/n) said and Hosea chuckles a bit as he raises his free hand and pats her hand, that was over his other hand.
“You’ve done enough by listening to an old man, like me.” He said and she smiles. “But…might I give you an advice?” Hosea asked and she nods. “Keep the people you care about close and spend every moment you can together like there’s no tomorrow. Because you never know, when it’ll be your last.” He said.
(Y/n) nods and Hosea pats her hand again before he sighs. “I think I’ve had enough of dominoes for today.” He said and (y/n) gives him a sympathetic look. “Sure, it’s okay, Hosea.” She said and he gets up and leaves as she cleans up the dominoes.
Once the dominoes were cleaned up, (y/n) started to think over what Hosea had said.
Keep the people you care about close and spend every moment you can together like there’s no tomorrow. Because you never know, when it’ll be your last.
This started to make her worried that what if something bad happens to Arthur or, worse, to Annebeth. At that moment, she knew she has to step up. She’ll do whatever it takes to protect both her daughter and the man she loves. As cheesy as it sounds, she knew she has to. There was this feeling in her stomach that’s telling her that something is going to happen soon.
She didn’t know what that is, but (y/n) knew one thing. Hosea is right and what he said is true: she’ll never know it’ll the last time she’ll see her loved ones. Things might go south whether it happens today, tomorrow, the next day, it could happen anytime. It’s only a matter of time.
But for now, (y/n) will cherish every moment she with the people she calls her family.
Later, (y/n) was sitting in her tent with Annebeth and she was trying to teach Annebeth how to read. “The grandmother..lived out in the…woods, half a…l-l-lea-gue from the village…and just as L-L-Little R-Red Riding Hood entered the wood, a wolf met her.” Annebeth reads aloud, struggling with some of the words.
"There you go, honey!“ (Y/n) said, smiling. Annebeth looks up and smiles, brightly, at her just as they hear the sounds of horse hooves. (Y/n) looks up, hoping to see Arthur, but all she saw was Dutch and Micah. As they dismounted their horses, she noticed that they looked a bit confused as they talked.
"Annebeth, honey, stay here.” She said as she closes the book, sets it aside and gets up and walks towards Dutch and Micah. “Hey, Dutch.” She called out and they turned to her. “Miss (l/n)!” Dutch greets. “I guess the parley went well?” She asked them. “We..uh…we think so.” Dutch replied and (y/n) raised an eyebrow.
“What do you mean?” She asked. “Well, Colm seemed to be on board with putting this behind us but suddenly…he started acting strange…more than usual, actually. And then they left.” Dutch replied and (y/n) looks around and noticed Arthur still hadn’t showed up.
“Sounds odd…where’s Arthur?” (Y/n) asked, the sound of suspicion in her voice. “We don’t know.” Micah said and (y/n) glares at him. “What do you mean you don’t know?” She asked, trying to hold back her anger and annoyance. “Well, we agreed to meet up after meeting with Colm was done but…he never showed up. We thought he might’ve come back to the camp….but I’m guessing from your worried look, he hasn’t.” Dutch said.
“Well, aren’t you gonna go look for him? What if something happened to him?” (Y/n) asked. “He’s a big boy, (y/n). He can take care of himself, he don’t need some nag hanging around him.” Micah said and (y/n) felt anger flare in her chest. “Excuse me?!” She growls as she takes a step forward towards Micah but Dutch holds her back.
“Now, now…let’s not start a fight. Here’s the deal, if he doesn’t return within a couple of days, we’ll send someone.” Dutch said. “But that might be too late!” (Y/n) said, a bit panicked. “Trust me, Miss (l/n). It’ll all be okay. You know how Arthur is, he’s always known for going out for days. Or maybe he’s just covering his tracks and making sure that Colm and his crew are not following him.” Dutch suggests and (y/n) sighs at this.
She was annoyed about this but also scared. What if the O'Driscoll’s grabbed Arthur and is holding him captive? Or what if he got hurt? But then she remembered the promise her and Arthur made to each other days ago.
If either of us goes out on a job and we don’t return within a day, the other will go out and look for them. Sound good?
She looks up at Dutch and nods at him. “I know you and Arthur are sweet on each other and I know you worry about him but I have faith that he will return.” Dutch said as he pats her shoulder then he and Micah walk away. She places a hand over her face and lets out a heavy sigh at this; hoping that wherever Arthur is, he will return safely.
But what she didn’t realize was that Arthur was indeed taken by the O’Driscoll’s. He was keeping an eye out for Dutch and Micah as they talk to Colm when one of the O’Driscoll’s came up on Arthur and knocked him out.
The next thing he knew he was surrounded by these men and they began to taunt him and then beat him up til he passed out again. Then he woke up again, this time it looked like it was later in the day and he could just see the group sitting by the fire, talking.
“Handing him over to the law, it’s I don’t know…strange times.” one of the men said. “They killed Seamus, fuck the whole lot of them. With this feller, Colm’s right, we can draw them all back.” a second O’Driscoll said and Arthur looks over and starts to get up.
He starts to sneak off and tries to run away when one of the O’Driscoll’s shouts. “He’s escaping! Shoot him!"
"Relax! Relax…I got him.” another shouted and he pulls out his gun and fires towards Arthur’s direction a couple of times, which made Arthur stumble and fall. “I got him.” The man yells and the gang run up to Arthur as he rolls on his back.
“Did I kill you?” The man asked as they surround Arthur. “Oh, not yet.” Arthur groans and the men laugh. “No, of course not. Not yet…but I will.” the man said and he aims his gun and shoots Arthur in the shoulder, making him scream out in pain and pass out once again.
Later, he wakes up and realized he was on a horse and was being taken away somewhere before he loses consciousness again. He barley wakes up when the O’Driscoll’s began to drag him and one of the men said. “Ah, finally…Put his weapons over there."
He goes unconscious again and then wakes up when he sees that he is chained up by his feet up on the ceiling and was in some sort’ve cellar. The doors open and in walks Colm O’Driscoll, carrying a plate of food.
"Arthur Morgan… it’s good to see ya.” Colm said with a smile as he walks up to Arthur. “Hello, Colm.” Arthur said. “How’s the wound?” Colm asked him, gesturing towards Arthur’s shoulder. “I hardly feel it.” Arthur said and Colm tries to feed Arthur with a spoon.
“You will…septic, it ain’t nice.” Colm said, chuckling, then he puts the plate of food away. “Now, tell me…fine gun like you…why you still running around with old Dutch? Could come ride with me and make real money.” Colm said as he paces in front of Arthur. “It ain’t about the money, Colm.” Arthur replied and Colm chuckles again.
“Oh, no…it’s Dutch’s famous charisma.” He said and he kicks Athur. "You killed a whole bunch of my boys…at Six Point Cabin.“ Colm growls at him. "I ain’t got no clue what you talking about.” Arthur said. “Oh, you lie, my friend…and I thought Dutch preached truth.” said Colm.
“Let me go, Colm…and end all this crap between you two…we all got real problem now.” Arthur pleads. “The way I see it…they get him…they forget about me.” Colm informed. “They ain’t the forgetting sort. If I were you…I’d run as soon as I had the money.” Arthur tells him.
“Oh, I know you would…but see…we lure an angry Dutch in to rescue ya…grab all of ya and hand ya in…then disappear.” Colm explains and Arthur gives him a confused look. “So you only met with him to grab me?” he asked. “Of course…he gonna be so mad. He gonna come raging over here…and a whole lot of ya…and the law’ll be waiting for him.” Colm said and he laughs as he pulls out his pistol then grabs the nuzzle of the gun.
“Oh, Arthur…Arthur, I missed you.” he said then he hits Arthur several times in the stomach with the handle of his gun before he leaves.
Back at the camp, it had already been over a day since Arthur had been missing and this feeling that something was wrong kept bugging (y/n). She did pace among the campsite and the others tried their best to ease her mind, everyone except Micah.
“You worry too much. Arthur’s a big boy, he can handle himself.” He told her but (y/n) wasn’t having it. “In the meantime…” Micah said and he steps closer to her. “Maybe…we can get to know each other better…” he said before he chuckles a bit and reaches out to touch her. (Y/n) then pulls out a small knife and places the edge of blade close to his throat, in quick speed, and Micah seemed a bit taken aback by this but then he starts to laugh again.
“Oh ho…feisty one…my kind of girl…” Micah said, in between chuckles, while (y/n) glares at him. “I’m only gonna say this once, Micah. Try and touch me again and I’ll make you regret it.” She threatens and Micah chuckles again as he raises his hands up in surrender. “Well…whenever you get tired of Morgan…you know where to find me.” He said and he walks off while still chuckling to himself.
(Y/n) sighs, heavily, then turns to her tent and started to pack up some stuff. "Where you going, momma?“ Annebeth asked as she watches her mom pack up some food and medical supplies. "I’m gonna go find Arthur, sweetheart.” She said as she grabs her bow and arrows and a couple of guns.
“Is Uncle Arthur okay?” Annebeth asked her, worried. “I’m not sure, honey. But I’m going to find out. You just stay at the camp and stick with Abigail and Jack, okay?” She said and the little girl nods.
“Good, hopefully I won’t be long.” (Y/n) said as she kneels down and kisses the top of her head. She gets on her horse and rides out. She remembered hearing Dutch talking to Hosea about what happened and mentioned where they met up with Colm so (y/n) decided to head that way.
She made her way through the state of Lemoyne and was making her way back towards the valley outside of Valentine when she heard a group of men talking. She followed the voices and stopped her horse, hitched it to the nearest tree and crept slowly to where this camp was, her bow and arrow at the ready.
She gets up to the camp and realized, from the way they were dressed, they were part of the O’Driscoll’s. All she could see was about three of them. “You think this plan Colm has is gonna work?” One of the men asked. “I hope so cause Dutch and his gang need to go. Once they’re gone, the better it’ll be.” The second man said and (y/n) felt her heart race.
“I still can’t believe we were able to capture Arthur Morgan…thought he was the best in the gang?” The first man said and (y/n) loads an arrow and readies it as she aims it at one of the men. “Yeah, he was. But if it was this easy to get to him, think how easy it’ll be to get the others?” The third man said and just at that moment and arrow goes through his neck.
“What the hell?!” The first man exclaims just as another arrow hits him in the next. “Oh shit!” The last man said and he starts to run but then he was hit in the leg. That’s when (y/n) walks out of the woods and puts away her bow and arrows.
“What the hell? What do you want?” The man asked as (y/n) pulls out her revolver and aims it at the man. “Where is he? Where is Arthur Morgan?” (Y/n) asked him, in a firm voice. “I don’t know who or what you are talking about!” The man said and she aims her gun to his other leg and fires at his knee.
“ARGH! YOU BITCH!” the man screamed and (y/n) kneels down and aims her gun at his head. “You better start telling me where you bastards are hiding him! Now, tell me…where is Arthur Morgan?” She growled.
Back at the hideout, Arthur wakes up and sees a knife on the table next to him. He starts to swing towards it and grabs it then used it to unlock his shackles. He falls down to the ground then gets up and runs over to the table and sits down in the chair. He heats the knife over the candle and digs it into his wound to pull out the bullet.
Once the bullet was out, he takes a container, opens it and flicks some gunpowder on the wound then grabs the candle. He takes a few deep breathes and brings the lite candle to his wound and cauterizes it. He clenched his teeth to hold back his scream but once he finished, he could hear voices above him.
“Shut your hole. I don’t wanna go to Mexico. I wanna go home…home! Hold on, I’ll be back in a minute.” A male voice said and Arthur sets the candle down then goes over to the side of the door opening and waits. One of the O’Driscoll’s comes in and noticed that Arthur was not held captive.
“What the hell?” the man asked when Arthur comes up behind him and kills him. “What’s he still doing down there? It’s one thing torturing a man, it’s another thing putting him through stories of the homeland…He better hurry it up…I don’t wanna be here when the law comes for that side of beef.” Another O'Driscoll said and Arthur slowly makes his way up the stairs and sees a couple of them walk pass.
He ducks down and waits for them to pass then walks out. “Where the hell are those morons?” One of the men asked his friend and Arthur ducks behind some large boxes. “I don’t know…I shouted for them but no response.” A third man said as the two men sigh. “Well, you two go and look for them.” The first man said and the member next to him walks off with the third man.
Arthur goes up behind the first man and grabs him around the neck. He chokes him then breaks his neck just as the two guys turn and see him. “What the hell…!” One of the guys and before Arthur could react, an arrow hits one of the men in the neck.
“What the….?” The second guy said as the guy falls over then an arrow hits him in the chest and he falls over dead. “Arthur!” A familiar voice called out and Arthur looks over to see (y/n) running towards him.
“(Y/n)?” He said, weakly, and she runs up to him and cups his face in her hands. “I’m here, sweetheart.” She whispers then she looks at his shoulder and sees his wound. “Oh my God, Arthur…” she said, shocked, then she whistles for her horse, who gallops to them.
“Okay, honey, can you get up on the horse?” She asked him. “Yeah…” he said and he gets up on her horse. “My…horse…” Arthur said, weakly, and (y/n) looks over to see his horse nearby. She gets on her horse and pulls out her rope then used it to lasso Arthur’s horse. She attaches the end of the rope to her horse and then digs the heels of her feet to the side of her horse and it takes off.
“Hang on, Arthur. I’m getting you home.” She said as they take off and Arthur looks around and sees alot of dead bodies. “Did you…do all this?” He asked, gesturing to the dead O'Driscoll’s, and she turns to look at him over her shoulder. “Yes, I also grabbed your holster…” she replied, gesturing at the holster that was hanging over her shoulder. Arthur chuckles, weakly, at this.
“That’s…my girl…” he said, softly, as he leans his head against her back and (y/n) blushes at this. “Just hang on, big guy.” She said as she flicks the reigns on her horse, making it to go faster. “Yeah…just..get me…home…” Arthur said, slurring his words, and he passes out.
Sometime later, they make it back to camp and she heard Arthur groaning then he falls off of the horse. “ARTHUR!” (Y/n) exclaims then she turns towards the gang. “HEY! I NEED HELP!” (Y/n) shouts and Karen and Mary-Beth come running.
“Arthur…” Mary-Beth said, concerned.
“Arthur?” Karen said, confused, while (y/n) dismounts her horse and goes over to Arthur, who groans, and tries to help him up.
Then Dutch comes up. “Arthur?” he said, worried.
“I told you it was a set up, Dutch…” Arthur said.
“My boy…my dear boy, what happened?” Dutch asked, concerned. “They got me…but I got away….well, (y/n) helped me get away.” Arthur replied to him and Dutch looks over at (y/n), who placed Arthur’s uninjured arm around her shoulders. “Yeah, that she did.” Dutch said then he turns towards the camp. “Miss Grimshaw, I need help! Reverend Swanson?” He shouts.
“He was gonna set the law on us…” Arthur yells with a growl. “Oh, of course he was.” Dutch said as (y/n) struggles to carry him while Pearson comes up. “I’m sorry, Arthur.” Pearson said and Dutch goes to help carry Arthur. “It’s a bit late for apologies…” Dutch tells him. “Swanson!” he shouts and Swanson comes up.
“Mr. Morgan…Mr. Morgan, you’re safe now.” He said as Grimshaw comes up. “Let’s get him to bed…” she said and her, (y/n), Dutch and Swanson help carry Arthur to his bed. “You are safe now, Arthur…you’re safe now.” Dutch tells him then they place Arthur on his bed. “That’s pretty, Dutch…that’s real pretty.” Arthur chuckles and (y/n) sits on the edge of his bed and holds one of his hands.
“Miss Grimshaw…will you sit with him a while?” Dutch asked her. “Of course.” Grimshaw said and Dutch turns to (y/n). “Miss (l/n), may I speak to you for a moment?” He asked and she nods then stands up and follows Dutch as they walk a few feet away from Arthur’s tent. “You’ll be okay, Mr. Morgan…you’re home.” Miss Grimshaw said.
“You know, it was foolish of you for going out on your own.” Dutch tells her and she nods. “I know, Dutch.” (Y/n) said and then Dutch places a hand on her shoulder. “But…I thank you for bringing him home.” Dutch said. “I just wanted to bring him home as safely as I could.” (Y/n) said and Dutch nods, appreciatively. “That you did, Miss (l/n)…that you did.” He said and he pats her shoulder then walks away.
(Y/n) sighs just as Annebeth comes up to her. “Momma!” She said and (y/n) smiles as she kneels down. “Hey, sweetheart.” She said and Annebeth goes to hug her. “I saw everyone carrying Uncle Arthur. Is he okay?” She asked as they break the hug.
(Y/n) frowns before she speaks. “Some…some bad men hurt him, honey.” She said and Annebeth’s eyes shine with worry. “Is he…is he..?” Annebeth wanted to ask but was too afraid of the answer. “He’s alright, sweetie. He just…he just needs to rest and get better.” (Y/n) assures her. “Can I see him?” Annebeth asked and (y/n) smiles. “Sure.” She said and she picks her up and they make their way back to Arthur’s tent.
Grimshaw was finishing up looking over Arthur’s wound when (y/n) and Annebeth come up. The older woman looks over at them and gives a sympathetic smile towards them. “I did the best I could. All we can do now is let him rest.” She said as (y/n) sits on the edge of his bed, Annebeth still in her arms.
“I just hope he didn’t get an infection.” (Y/n) said. “I don’t think he did, but only time will tell.” Grimshaw said then she turns to her. “I’ll let you girls have a moment with him.” Grimshaw said and she walks away while (y/n) looks down at Arthur, who was sleeping. His eyes closed and his chest rising steadily with his breathing, his left arm lazily draped over his stomach and his head was turned to the right.
Annabeth then crawled out of her mother’s arms and moved Arthur’s left arm, carefully, so that she can cuddle with him and hear his heartbeat. (Y/n) gives a small smile at this just Arthur grunts a bit then raised his left arm back up and placed it over Annebeth. Annebeth blinks a bit then her eyes started to droop close, Arthur’s heartbeat was comforting to her as it let her know that he was indeed alive.
(Y/n) watches this then pulls out her sketchbook and started to draw the scene before her. As she kept looking up at it, she felt her heart swell at how sweet and cute it was. Once she finished her drawing, (y/n) walks over to his bed, kneels down and smiles at her sleeping daughter. She reached out a hand and caressed her daughter’s hair then looks over at Arthur.
She gives him a smile and leans over to him and kissed the top of his head then she goes to kiss the top of Annebeth’s head. She stands up alittle and looks between the two people she holds dear in her heart. “Sleep tight, my loves.” (Y/n) whispered then she goes over to the chair Grimshaw had resided and sat and watch over them.
Requests are currently closed! Thank you for understanding!
If you like what I write and can afford to do so, please consider buying me a coffee! It would be much appreciated.
Ohhh.
Now you get it.
Arthur slides out of you slow, his face still flushed, though now you’re not sure it’s just from exertion. You blink up at him with a lazy smile, hoping it’s reassuring, and he ducks his head as he returns it. Because although the man has spent close to an eon between your legs, opening you up with his fingers and worshiping your body with the sweetest filth, he’d come in a matter of minutes once he was inside you.
That’swhy he’s not taken yet, married and off the market. And it’s a goddamn travesty.
He bends, kissing up your thigh to avoid eye contact. The scenario plays back in your head in the quiet afterglow – how quickly his breath had hitched and faltered, how your name had become an ecstatic mantra in his mouth. His eyes had fucking rolled back in his head when he filled you, pulsing over and over until he couldn’t anymore.
God, it was hot. But it didn’t last long, and you know it embarrassed him. You can feel it in the air, can tell by the way he’s acting. You’ve had enough conversations over the dating app you met him on to guess that thisis the ‘problem’ he’s been talking about in his sex life.
You’re determined not to make him feel small about it; tonight’s date was wonderful, and finally meeting him had you walking on air. Arthur is a real sweetheart, just as he was in your texted conversations. It’d taken him a minute to open up at the start, but once the two of you got going, he was fine, and you loved hearing him talk about his work and his friends.
And he’s so gentle with you. Polite. Treating you like no other man has in years – like you’re important and worthy of his full attention and care. Well, you give just as good as you get, and you know a good man when you see one. If this is the only 'problem’ Arthur has, you’re not bothered.
“That was amazing,” you say, leaning up to tousle your fingers through his hair.
“Don’t have to lie,” he mumbles, face still pink.
“I’m not!” You insist, frowning. “You spoiled the hell out of me, Arthur. Not everything is about – about penetration.”
“Mmm.” Arthur makes a noncommittal sound as he presses his forehead into your thigh, obscuring his expression from view. He says something else that you can’t make out, and you sigh in quiet sympathy.
“Hey,” you begin. “I wouldn’t lie about something like this. I had a great night. This was great sex. And I don’t care how long you can stay inside me. But if you want…” You bite your lip, considering. “I know a few ways we can try to make it last longer. If that’s something you’re interested in.”
He peers up at you, propped on an elbow in the sheets.
“I – yeah,” comes his flustered answer. “If you really – if you want – to do that again. With me. I’d love to.”
You smile, your mind already teeming with possibilities. “Then it’s settled. You’re stuck with me.”
————-
The bedroom is filled with Arthur’s desperate noises, rough whines and moans that get higher every time you thrust your hips into his. His wrists are tied behind his head with one of your scarves, and the stopwatch sits somewhere lost in the blankets. You straddle his cock, taking it deliciously deep, lost in the look on his face as you ride him. You’ve learned that he’s a somewhat traditionalman, and no one’s ever done this for him before.
Well, you’re about to rattle his world.
“Sweetheart,”he gasps, arching up in an attempt to match you. “Please, please,I can’t – I need –”
You slow the rhythm of your thrusts, casually checking the time on your stopwatch. Three minutes, forty-eight seconds. Not yet.
“No,” you tell him sweetly, flashing a smile. “Five minutes, Arthur, don’t you remember? We’re not at four yet.”
He growls at that, screwing his eyes shut tight in concentration. You wish you could memorize this moment, the way his muscles flex with every breath, the look on his face. The way he begs for you. Your agreed-upon safe word sits on the edge of your mind, yet he doesn’t seem anxious to use it any time soon.
“Please,” Arthur says again, his words colored with lust. “I – f-fuck!”
Only seconds later you feel him shudder, watch that look of utter bliss cross his handsome features. Arthur spills inside of you, long and warm, choking back curses as you ride him through it.
“Sorry,” he pants, running a hand through his hair. “I, I didn’t mean – sorry.”
You lean up to kiss him, soft and tender. The stopwatch sits at four minutes, thirty-two seconds – better. “You don’t need to apologize.”
Besides, you have plenty more ideas you’d like to work through.
———–
Arthur’s fucking you from behind, his quiet whimpers every bit as rhythmic as the slap of skin on skin. You’ve asked him to keep the pace slow, but you can tell he wants to go faster, can feel it in the death grip he has on your hips. On the pillow, your stopwatch ticks along, cheerily proclaiming that five minutes have passed.
“Doing so good, Arthur,” you praise, turning to look over your shoulder.
His eyes are glazed over, but you see him blink back into himself to meet your glance, his expression rooted in determination. Arthur gives you a shy little smile, and you turn back around wearing one of your own, sinking down onto your forearms. He hums his approval at the change, kissing the center of your back.
It’s not long before you get his warning.
“Darlin’,” he says shakily. “I – I’m gettin’ close, I don’t think –”
“You can do it,” you encourage. “Ten minutes for me, Arthur, you’ve got this.” Arthur sighs in answer, pressing a fiercer kiss to your skin, and you know he’ll try.
The stopwatch says seven minutes when he comes to a sudden halt, fingers flexing out in the sheets, choking on the first syllable of your name. You wait, ready to help him ride through it, to roll over in the post-orgasm afterglow, and – nothing. You can feel him holding his breath, every muscle tense as he fights not to come before the watch hits ten minutes. Trying like hell.
“God,Arthur, you’re such a good boy,” you breathe in awe of his restraint, and that does it.
Arthur comes with a shout, an honest-to-God exclamation that bounces off the walls of your apartment and has him rushing to muffle the sound in the palm of his hand. He fills you with his seed until it drips down the back of your thighs, each thrust long and frantic, his voice breaking as he tells you how goddamn good your body feels clenching around him.
As he pulls out of you, you show him the watch with a grin. Nine minutes, twenty seconds.
————
“That’s it, sweetheart,” he says in your ear. “Oh, fuckyes.”
So the cock ring was the best idea you’ve ever had in your life. You’ve been sitting in Arthur’s lap for so long you’ve lost track, letting him bounce you on his cock for what feels like hours. His shaft is thick and heavy inside you, even bigger than normal, and neither one of you can seem to contain yourselves. He slams you onto your back, never sliding out.
“Arthur!”You whine, hurrying to wrap your arms and legs around him.
Arthur takes your nipple in his mouth, sucking and licking the bud into tenderness with his tongue as you writhe for more of him. Out of all the sex you’ve been having – and in your months together, there has been so much sex – you’ve never seen him this confident. You’d be lying if you said you didn’t adore seeing him like this, in his element, eyes scorching with lust.
“You feel sogood,” you tell him.
“Yeah?” Arthur replies, breathless. “You like me fuckin’ you like this, gorgeous?”
There’s not enough air in your lungs left to answer him, though you gasp out a series of garbled sounds. He’s taking you to the edge of another orgasm, mounting that painstaking high, and your fingers turn to claws in his skin. Arthur realizes that you’re close and keeps going, a low sound of appreciation leaving him as he watches your face contort.
“Oh, god, Arthur – ”
With your whole body tense, you come hard, aware that he’s peppering your neck with kisses all throughout. Muttering praise as you slowly relax, stunned, feeling him pull out of you. Arthur’s still incredibly solid, the simple black cock ring sitting snug at the base of his shaft.
“Your turn,” you say slyly. “Come on me, cowboy.”
His breath catches. “Where?”
“Anywhere.”
He couldn’t move faster to straddle your chest, gently prying the cock ring off and taking himself in one hand. Arthur’s eyes slip closed as he chases his own pleasure, his length dark red and weeping at the tip as he strokes hard and fast. In only moments, he moans and bucks and spurtsacross your bare skin. Some of his spend hits you on the cheek, and you reach to wipe it off, chuckling a little.
A few months ago, he might’ve apologized. Now Arthur just grins a little, leaning in for a quick kiss. And as you clamber into the shower together, getting clean under the warm spray, you’re looking forward to falling asleep with his arms around you just as much as you’re looking forward to the next romp.
To think that people were overlooking him. Well, their loss. You’re definitelykeeping Arthur Morgan.
Summary: It’s been three years since that fateful night. Three years during which you couldn’t stop thinking about him. Now, the fate once again brought the two of you together. Was it for the last time, or was something else bound to happen?
Words: 8k
Warnings: Cheating, F!Reader, Smut
A/N: If you prefer to read this on AO3, click here. This took me two months to write LOL But in the end, I’m very pleased with how it turned out.
